Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories, and practically unlimited AI usage!
Story created by
Kent is young guy that has to spend the summer paying off his debt after accidentally damaging his bitch of a neighbour Julie’s car while playing a game with his friend Marcus. Kent resigns himself to working as Julie’s glorified servant, that is until he finds an odd looking idol that allows him to possess her body. Now with a summer of freedom ahead and Julie’s hot body to do with as he pleases, Kent is looking forward to making up for lost time and having some fun.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author.
possession comeuppance Astral Projection Male to Female
by
Eb18
· 04 May 2025
Kent is young guy that has to spend the summer paying off his debt after accidentally damaging his bitch of a neighbour Julie’s car while playing a game with his friend Marcus. Kent resigns himself to working as Julie’s glorified servant, that is until he finds an odd looking idol that allows him to possess her body. Now with a summer of freedom ahead and Julie’s hot body to do with as he pleases, Kent is looking forward to making up for lost time and having some fun.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author.
possession
+3 more
5.6K
2
0
Loading...
Similar Stories on Outfox
I try not to think of myself as the bad guy. Yes, I found myself involved in the development of mind-control technology, but I did my best to protect the world from the worst of it. After that, things just kind of happened on their own.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
mind control
+8 more
6
26.0K
16
7
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
possession
+2 more
1
7.4K
0
1
This Shudder one shot takes place between Shudder: The College Years and The Last Shapeshifter. I have tried to write all but the epilogue in a way that if you haven't read those you'll be able to understand what's going on.
It was Richard Johnson’s birthday, and he was a man on a mission. He was going to pick up a beautiful woman in a hotel bar using only his appearance and charm. He hadn’t needed to rely on those attributes in a very long time, but still managed to have a different woman in his bed every night. That was one of the perks to being married to a bodyhopper.
For the ten years that she’d been a bodyhopper, Nancy Johnson loved bringing home women that would entice her husband to fuck her senseless. If a pretty cashier caught his eye, or the cute teller at the bank, or a seductive college cheerleader, or one of the many local milfs, Nancy would make sure each of their bodies spent some very intimate time with her man. She’d even gone on a few trips to bring in some celebrities that he’d crushed on forever.
Nancy became bodyhopper during an experiment run by her twin children, Derek and Aubrey. They’d used an electrical charge to spark a gene inside of her. They knew it was there, because it ran in their family. Once activated, she gained the ability to pass her soul from one body to the next. In doing so, she gained access to that person’s mind and could pass for them with the greatest of ease. She had used it to seduce her husband, and eventually persuaded him to leave her aging body behind.
The couple were still very much in love, and when Nancy wasn’t fucking her husband’s brains out in a body typically younger than her previous one, they were enjoying hobbies and conversations that were akin to people who had been together for many years. They didn’t go out on many dates though since Nancy was usually in the body of a woman in her 20’s that could have been Richard’s granddaughter. It was here that the trouble started.
A week ago Nancy had gently teased her husband while in the guise of a cute, blonde 21 year old. She told him he’d never be able to pick up someone like her in real life because of the age gap. She thought it would turn him on. One of his favorite things was when she brought home a young woman and began calling him ‘Daddy.’ Perhaps because his 55th birthday was a week away, or the fact that they could no longer grow old together, he took it poorly.
“Age is just a number,” he snapped back. “I could go into a bar, any bar, and have a woman on my arm by the end of the night.”
Nancy had then made the catastrophic mistake of laughing at this remark. The idea of her husband with his wrinkles and gray hair going to a club and using his cheesy lines on a woman to take her back home was honestly absurd to her.
Richard’s pride took a hit, and he went to sleep on the couch that night, and no amount of cajoling or seduction could get him to return. This was also a blow to Nancy, because a bodyhopper continually craved sex. It seemed to be part of the gene. In instances like these, she’d had to seek other options. In that case, she’d taken the blonde home and fucked her boyfriend.
Nancy fucked a lot of boyfriends and husbands when she inevitably returned a host body. Richard knew this of these indiscretions, but also knew that as horny as he often was, his wife had an itch that he couldn’t always scratch, especially as he got older. He’d never resented her for it, because he’d been around a few bodyhoppers the last decade. Derek was one, and like Nancy, no longer had a body of his own. Aubrey was too, but had to keep her body hooked up to life support if she ever hopped someone.
Then there was the third bodyhopper they all knew. The one who had passed the gene on to so many people over the last few centuries. His name was Nevyn, and he’d almost ruined all of their lives.
Nevyn had possessed Nancy for a few months long ago, living with the Johnsons and teasing Derek relentlessly. But after Nevyn lost his bodyhopping power and became stuck in Derek’s body, he’d briefly aligned himself with the Johnsons in the pursuit of getting Derek his body back. They’d studied the gene and made several breakthroughs, and somewhere during this process, Nevyn felt sidelined, and eventually betrayed. He used what he knew to get his powers back by himself, which led to a close friend of the Johnsons named Bekka to lose her life, although the twins often spoke of her like she was still alive.
Nevyn’s actions spurred the twins along two different paths that ran parallel to each other. Aubrey continued unlocking the secrets of the bodyswapping gene to try and find a way to track it, while Derek pursued Nevyn by thinking like him, and looking for his telltale signatures in society.
A month ago, Derek had success, and had intercepted Nevyn. In a phone call, Derek had given his parents the good news that it was finally over.
“Nevyn’s dead. He knew I was chasing him and he ran into traffic. A second later he was hit by a bus. After all this time, that’s how it ends. It’s so strange. We finally all have our lives back.”
The Johnsons had all moved on as best they could, with Aubrey stating she was going back to college to get her doctorate, and Derek possibly moving back home.
But tonight, none of this was on Richard’s mind. Because tonight he was celebrating his birthday. Because of Nancy’s insensitive remarks, husband and wife made a wager. If he could pick up a woman at a local hotel bar and get her to go upstairs to a room for sex, she’d join them for a threesome.
“But what if she doesn’t want a threesome?” Richard had asked.
“You mean if I can’t convince her with my very impressive feminine wiles?” his wife had responded with a laugh. “Then I guess I’ll be doing some very fast hopping. Wouldn’t be the first time.”
This is why Richard now found himself up past his bedtime at a crowded hotel bar where the music was too loud. He’d much rather be at home, waiting to see who his wife was bringing him that night. But his pride was on the line.
Even though he’d been out of the dating game for a long time, he felt confident he’d be able to land a hottie and take her up to the hotel room they’d booked. He scanned the sea of people. It seemed full of possibilities. He locked eyes with a pretty raven haired woman behind the bar as she mixed a drink. She winked at him. Nancy had chosen this bartender as her vantage point to watch the proceeding.
She totally wanted him to win, which is why she pointed towards a small circular table where a couple of young women sat, chatting and giggling away. After observing them for a few seconds, he shot an upturned eyebrow back at Nancy. He knew these women were at least 21 years of age, but probably not a day older. They still had their whole lives ahead of them. He was just the man that could teach them a thing or two. Richard strode over confidently, believing that this would be over quickly, he’d be fucking one or both of them within the hour, and could go to sleep.
He assessed them as he got closer. The girl to his left was a curly haired brunette with a dazzling smile. She wore a short black dress, but didn’t have a lot going on in the chest department. That was okay. He was always partial to brunettes. They reminded him of his wife and his daughter Aubrey, although they had both been stacked.
To her right was a shoulder length blonde who was offering a generous amount of cleavage to all passersby in a low red blouse with lipstick that matched. His eyes lingered on her exposed skin, and it distracted him so much that he forgot to say anything upon his arrival.
“Can we…help you with something old man?” the blonde said with a pitying smirk.
“He looks lost,” the brunette giggled. “It seems like he’s trying to find directions to your tits.”
“Don’t even!” the blonde squealed, and whacked the brunette on the shoulder playfully. “I’m sure this grandpa is harmless.”
“Or he’s a dirty old man,” the brunette clapped back. “He’s gotta be, right? I mean he came over to our table. To what? Hit on us?” She crossed her legs and looked up at him as if she’d caught him doing something scandalous. “Do you even know how old we are, mister?”
“Um, uh, 21?” Richard replied as he tried to recover from their verbal assault.
“I am,” the blonde said, “But Kinzie here is only 19.”
“How did you…” Richard started to ask.
But the girl identified as Kinzie interjected. “Fake ID grandpa. What? They didn’t have those back in your day?”
“I don’t think they had that kind of technology back then,” the blonde added.
“Just had the wheel and fire, right gramps?”
“I am not that old!” Richard fumed.
“Yeah? How old are you then?” Kinzie asked with a raised eyebrow as she haughtily picked up her drink to take a sip.
“Old enough to…uh…teach you a few things,” Richard said as he tried to turn this interaction around.
This elicited a cringe response on both their faces that ended when they looked at each other and burst into a giggle fit.
The blonde’s eyes drifted down to Richard’s crotch, then back up to meet his. “Can you even get it up? I hear that can be a real problem for senior citizens.”
“I’m sure he can, Mckayla, withe the help of a pill!”
The giggle fit resumed in earnest, and Richard found himself wanting to retreat, from this table, from the premises from civilization. This had been a horrible idea.
Suddenly the bartender was at his side carrying a tray that had three drinks in martini glasses on it. “Here’s your drink sir, and how nice of you to buy a round for these two lovely ladies.”
“Ugh,” Kinzie said with an eye roll. “Well, a free drink’s a free drink.
She reached for it, but Mckayla hesitated and asked the bartender, “He didn’t pay you to slip something into it, did he?”
The bartender’s pretty face faltered as if she’d been slapped. But then she set her jaw, and said tightly, “I can assure you that he’d never have to do anything of the sort. Not when he has me.”
As Kinzie’s fingers curled around the thin stem of a glass, the bartender’s fingers brushed against her for the briefest of moments in a way that so often happens while passing something from one person to the next. A fleeting second of contact that feels both innocuous and yet strangely intimate. It is usually a moment that is here, then gone, but this time, it left a lingering effect in the form of a shudder that began in Kinzie’s hand.
“Excuse me?” Mckayla asked loudly in response to what the bartender had just said. But she got no response, because the bartender’s gaze had gone slack.
“Um, Mckayla, I think maybe I’ve had too much to drink,” Kinzie said as she looked at the tremor rapidly spreading up her arm.
Mckayla didn’t look at her friend but continued to study the bartender. It was like she was asleep, but her eyes were open. She was just standing as still as a statue holding the tray. “You’ve only had one Kinzie. I swear, you’re such a lightweight. You really should be building up more of a tolerance for the parties at college.”
“No, really, I…I think I want to go…” but the rest of what she might have said was lost as her mind was no longer her own.
“Just kidding!” Kinzie suddenly squealed. “I feel fine! In fact, I think we should go to this handsome guy’s room. You got a room, don’t ya mister?”
Mckayla’s jaw dropped as she turned her head away from the bartender towards her friend. “Are you fucking kidding me girl? You’ve got to be insane if you think that I’m going anywhere with grandpa here just cause he got us a free-”
But she stopped mid sentence as her friend grabbed her wrist, and it too began to shudder.
“What the hell? Why’s my arm fucking doing that? Am I having a stroke or some-”
But then Mckayla went quiet for a second before looking up at the bartender and taking the drink she’d previously insinuated was spiked. “Thank you, ma’am. Now go back and attend to your duties.”
“Yes,” the pretty bartender said in a flat tone before she turned away and went back behind the bar.
“So, stud,” Mackayla said as she eyed Richard up and down as if he were a snack. “I believe you were about to sit down and talk us two lovely ladies into having a threesome with you?” She set her glass down on the table and touched her friend’s hand.
Shudder.
A second later Kinzie said, “Yeah. We’d totally say yes. You can take us upstairs to your room and fuck us stupid. We’re both really nimble. We were both cheerleaders!” She touched Mckayla’s hand.
Shudder.
“I bet you like cheerleaders, don’t ya?” Mckayla said with a wink. “Especially ones that like kissing each other.” She looked at her friend and said, “Kiss me passionately.”
“Yes,” Kinzie said, and then their lips were together as they kissed each other deeply.
Shudder.
“So, what do you say?” Kinzie asked with her thousand watt smile.
Shudder.
“Please take us horny sluts up to your room and be our daddy for the night.”
This sudden reversal of fortune seemed to darken Richard’s mood. “Dammit Nancy! The deal was I do this on my own!”
Several people glanced at the tiny outburst from the older gentleman standing in front of the two young women. He seemed to be reprimanding them for something. Richard seemed to understand he’d made a scene, and smiled bashfully. A few seconds later, everyone went back to their drinks and conversations.
“I’m sorry, Richard,” Nancy’s voice came quietly out of Mckayla’s mouth. “It’s just, I heard these cunts being horrible to you and I thought we could teach them a lesson.” She put a hand on his leg and began sliding it upwards. “Together.”
Mckayla’s voice was back then. “Please mister. Please fuck some manners into us. Kinzie and I would learn so much from you.” She touched her friend on the arm.
Shudder.
“Yeah. Teach us Daddy,” Kinzie whined. “We’ll be good girls for you. We’ll even let you-”
“Enough,” Richard said quietly but firmly. “Anyone I take upstairs tonight will come because they want to. So…get out of these girls and let me get back to finding that person.”
“Fine!” Nancy said with an eye roll. “You still interested in teaching them a lesson though?”
“What did you have in mind?”
Nancy waved over the bartender who approached them quickly. Her eyes seemed less vacant than before, but there was still a bit of a haze there. Nancy casually brushed the back of Kinzie’s hand against the bartender, who shuddered.
“Well,” the bartender said, and she sounded as if she were recommending a drink. “Since you two are such good friends, you’re going to get each other off. I want you to go into the ladies room and strip naked, then toss your clothes out the window in there. Then go into a stall and begin licking and fingering each other. Try to make each other cum as fast as you can.”
“Yes,” they both said in perfect unison. They immediately stood, and with robotic grace walked to the ladies room.
“Well fuck me,” Richard said. “Now I want to go to the ladies room.”
“You had your chance,” Nancy said with a smirk. “Although I did memorize Mckayla’s address if you ever want me to go pay her a visit.”
A huge grin crept over Richard’s face. “I love you.”
“I know. Now get back on the horse and go get ‘em tiger. I’ll be over there watching. Best of luck. I do want you to have a happy birthday!”
“I think I’ll go hit on someone near the ladies room.”
“You do that, dear,” she said with a laugh, then went back to resume bartending.
Richard set off in the direction the two girls had gone. He passed by several people that looked like couples or were just trying to relax by themselves. He considered hitting on a few of them, but crossed off the ones that looked under 26. No more early twentysomethings. Too obnoxious and rude. He’d go aim a bit higher, which, he didn’t want to admit, would probably up his chances of success.
He decided on a professionally dressed woman in a light blue blouse and dark skirt sitting by herself. She wore her sandy blonde hair in a bun. She had glasses, and was staring intently at a laptop. If he struck out with her, she’d probably let him down gently unlike those first two had. He wondered if they were in the stall by now, their naked bodies pressed together invading each other’s holes with their tongues and fingers in a desperate attempt to make the other cum.
“This seat taken?” he asked with what he believed to be a suave demeanor.
“Huh, what?” the woman said, not bothering to look at him. “No? You can take it if you want.”
Richard was confused for a second, then understood. “No, I don’t need it for another table. I wanted to sit with you.”
This caused her to look up at him like he’d just said something very stupid. “Why?”
“Because…” he said, as he tried to think of something clever. He was beginning to wonder if he’d ever actually been clever in his life. “Because I wanted to get to know the prettiest woman in this bar.”
Her eyebrow raised and she gave him a quick up and down assessment. Then her lips pursed together like she’d tasted something sour. “Um…no. Thank you.”
Richard had been in sales for a long time, and never accepted the first no. Sometimes not the second. He could do this. He just needed a chance to show her what a catch he was. “I really think you’ll like me if you get to know me.”
“Probably not,” she said dismissively. “Because I tend not to like married men who hit on other women.”
This comment took Richard aback. “What? Why would you think I’m-”
“Wedding ring, dipshit,” the woman said, pointing at his left hand.
Despite the fact that Nancy’s actual body had been declared dead and they’d had a funeral and everything, to Richard, and to Nancy, she was very much alive. Of course he wore his ring. He’d never even thought about taking it off until this very second. Now he realized how foolish it had been to wear it while trying to pick up women in a bar. Then he had an idea.
“Oh, um…yeah, I’m…a widower. Just can’t bear to take it off.”
The woman’s eyes went wide and her face went very red. She began fidgeting with her hands as she apologetically blurted out, “Oh shit! I’m so sorry. I should not have…uh, has she been gone long? I mean…I didn’t mean to ask something so personal! I feel so bad! I honestly don’t know what to say.”
“How about you just let me buy you a drink and we get to know each other,” Richard offered as his confidence level soared to new heights. He glanced towards his wife behind the bar and signaled that he had someone on the hook.
The woman grimaced and said, “It’s really flattering, but…I have a deadline and-”
Richard interrupted. “It was a few years back when I lost her, but it still feels like yesterday. She was the love of my life, you know. Tonight was the first night I worked up the courage to put myself back out there.”
The woman’s expression became one of deepest sympathy and she closed her laptop. “I…I suppose one drink wouldn’t hurt. Uh…I’m Natalie.”
“Yes!” Richard exclaimed, and he couldn’t help but give a little fist pump. “That’ll show her.”
“Show who?”
Without thinking he said, “My wife. She didn’t think I could still get a woman to give me the time of…” He trailed off as he recognized his mistake.
The woman’s face shifted into one of loathing. “Wait! Was that whole dead wife thing a line?”
“No, I-”
“You’re disgusting. Go find someone else to be sleazy to,” she said with a wave of her hand.
“So close,” Richard said as he stood. Back to square one. He was a few steps away when a hand grabbed his shoulder and spun him around.
“Fine! Natalie said with a bit of contempt still etched on her face. “You wanna fool around, I could use a destresser. Let’s go.”
Richard couldn’t believe his luck! “I have a room we can-”
“I know someplace closer,” she said, and still clasping his hand, she drug him to the ladies room and pushed open the door.
They both stopped at the sight of two naked women who appeared to be having a wild night. Their hair was a mess and their lipstick was smeared. They were both attempting to cover their bodies with paper towels, but it was not working very well. At the sight of the woman, Kinzie said, “Ohmygosh can you please help us? We need some clothes. Can you-”
“Ah!” Mckayla yelled. “There’s a man with her!”
She made a better attempt to cover her boobs, but her crotch was very much exposed. Richard knew where some of Kinzie’s lipstick went, because some remnants of her shade were between Mckayla’s legs.
“It’s the old guy from before!” Kinzie hissed, and they both darted into a stall.
“Looks like this one has other stuff going on,” Natalie quipped, and pulled Richard out and into the men’s. She led him to a stall, pushed him inside and said, “Take off your pants.”
Richard’s fingers flew to his crotch where they momentarily seemed to forget how to unbuckle a belt.
“Let me help,” Natalie said with an eye roll. She sank to her knees and was much more adept at getting Richard’s pants off than he seemed to be. She made no pretense of why they were there as she yanked down his underwear. She took his cock in her hand, holding it up to be level with her face. Then she leaned forward and took him in her mouth.
“Oh fuck! That was fast!” he said. His mojo was back! It might not have worked the way he’d planned, but a win was still a-
He felt it then. A telltale shudder. He’d felt it many, many times while he and his wife made love. A shudder was the telltale sign of a bodyhopper moving into a new host. But it continued to happen intermittently while the hopper remained inside. It was a brief struggle of one soul dominating the other. It was like a reflex, and could even be done while a hopper slept, but it was also very noticeable, especially for someone who had been around hoppers as much as Richard.
“Seriously Nancy! Again!” he said as he pushed Natalie’s head back. He’d really been enjoying himself too, but his dick was suddenly deflating as he realized he’d been duped.
The woman’s face looked up at him sheepishly. “I thought I could get you off real quick before I shuddered and then you’d have a win and you could take me upstairs and fuck.”
Richard frowned, pissed that he was still 0 for 2. “Well, you almost got me there. Another 20 seconds of your world class dick sucking and I would have busted all over your face.”
She reached up and stroked his cock, which twitched hopefully in her hand. “You still could, darling. Seriously. I’m so horny in this body. I’d love it if you took me right here in this stall.”
Richard had to hand it to his wife. She could bring out the sluttiest part of any woman. He could take her right here and she’d never know because of how Nancy could alter her memories. But he shook his head and helped her to her feet.
“Wait! When did you even hop her?” he asked as he pulled his pants up.
She gave a small smile. “I’d just arrived to take your drink order when you got up to leave her table. A second later I was her, and pulled you into the bathroom so you wouldn’t notice the bartender right behind us.”
“That was so funny seeing those two girls in the bathroom.”
“That’s why I took you in there first. Did you see the lipstick on the one girl’s hoo ha?”
“Oh yeah.”
The couple burst out laughing, but then Richard said, “Okay, I’m going back out there. No help this time, understood?”
Nancy slumped Natalie’s shoulders. “I don’t think you know how much I want you to succeed, dear. I really need it right now. I might just rub one out in the stall real quick when you leave. Unless you want to watch?” She began to unbutton her blouse while she bit her lower lip. “You could still help this uptight business woman unwind?”
Richard left in a hurry before his wife could tempt him further. What did he do to deserve such a seductive creature?
As he left the restroom, he eyed the occupants of the bar with new determination. Third time’s the charm. He’d just…pick someone closer to his age. Not his preferred choice, but a gal with experience could certainly bring a lot to the table, or in this case, the bedroom. He pocketed his wedding ring as he circled the perimeter, finally coming back near the entrance where other hotel guests passed close by.
It was there he saw someone he’d passed by earlier. A woman in her early 40’s that he hadn’t really considered. She was quite striking though with her long auburn hair and legs that went on for miles. Richard thought she somewhat resembled Nancy in the face. And also the boobs. The woman was stacked.
She had a duffel bag on the chair next to her. Richard put a hand on the handle of the bag and said, “Mind if I move this so I can have a seat?” As he started to lift it, it began to shake. And growl.
The woman’s eyebrows shot up and she protectively reached for it and pulled it onto her lap. “Have a seat if you must, but Daisy doesn’t like to be jostled unnecessarily.”
Out of the top of the bag popped the face of an adorable Yorkshire terrier. Her furry brown face looked up into his and gave a small yip.
“Good girl,” the woman said with a small smile as she pulled the terrier out of the bag and put her on her lap. “She can be a very good judge of character. You must be a bad man.” The terrier growled at him.
Richard put his hands up and chuckled, then said to the small dog, “I can assure you I meant no harm little lady.” He held out a hand for her to sniff. The terrier did, and then gave his palm a lick.
The woman assessed him, and by her expression, she liked what she saw. “Perhaps you’re not terrible. Go ahead and have a seat.”
Richard did so. “I didn’t know you could have dogs in here.”
“You probably can’t,” the woman said with an air of indifference. “But she’s my emotional support animal. That’s what I tell everyone anyways.”
This annoyed Richard, but he tried hard to focus on her figure, something which the woman didn’t seem to mind him eyeing. “So, what’s your sign?”
This elicited a shrill laugh from the woman. “I haven’t heard that one in awhile.”
“I really need to get some new material.”
“Do you find yourself coming out to hotel bars often enough that you need to constantly refresh it?”
“Er, no,” Richard said. “I usually just stick with the basics. Like, hi, I’m Richard, and you are a very beautiful woman that I would like to get to know better.”
She cocked her head at him, studying him closely like a cat might before pouncing on a mouse, then said, “That was a much better line. I’m Crystal. What would you like to know?”
The two hit it off, and Richard found Crystal’s banter refreshing. She didn’t look at him like he was ancient, or pitied him in any way. Best of all though, she hadn’t shuddered once.
They were mid conversation discussing childhood pets when the bartender came up and asked, “Can I get you two anything?”
“I’ll take a bourbon,” Richard said, not taking his eyes away from Crystal.
“Nothing for me,” Crystal said as she tapped a glass she’d barely touched.
They both just stared at each other, mirroring a smile that belied a bubbling chemistry under the surface.
The spell was momentarily broken by the sound of the bartender clearing her throat. “Will you be taking that bourbon up to your room…sir?”
Richard looked up at the raven haired bartender. “In a bit. We’re in no rush.”
The bartender’s eyes narrowed, and her smile became tight lipped. “Of course…sir. By all means, take your time.”
As she walked away, she touched the shoulder of a woman passing by, who shuddered. That woman whispered something into the bartender’s ear, who went about her duties a moment later.
Richard was oblivious to this. He was enjoying the massive ego boost Crystal was giving him. He found himself opening up to her, sharing things like it was a first date. He was used to seeing different women all the time, but the conversation was always the same, because his wife knew everything about him. This was nice, so much so that he didn’t mind talking and throwing back a few. He was slightly worried that he’d pissed Nancy off, because she acted like she didn’t know him whenever she brought the drinks.
“Well, this has been lovely,” Crystal finally said. “But I should be going.”
“Oh, um, I was wondering if you wanted to…” Richard started, not entirely sure how to seal the deal.
She grinned at him and finished the proposition for him. “If I wanted to come up to your room and we have casual sex like grown adults?”
“Uh…” Richard stammered. “Y-yeah. I guess…that.”
“You’re very cute when you’re flustered.”
“Well if you’d like to see me flustered you should see me try to take my pants off when I’m really excited.”
She laughed. “I feel like I’m missing something.”
“Sorry, it’s just been awhile since I…”
“Mommy, mommy, she’s got a dog!”
A boy about five or six walking by the hotel bar area with his mom had broken free of her hand and ran to their table. The boy put his hand on the dog’s fur, and gave it a hard pet, causing the dog to shake at the sudden attention.
“Mason!” his mom snapped as she grabbed the boy’s arm and pulled him back. “We ask permission before touching someone’s pet. It might have bit you. I’m so sorry,” she said to Crystal as she backpedaled out of the bar with her son.
“No harm done,” Crystal said graciously.
“Mason, use your feet,” the mom admonished. “I feel like I’m dragging you out of here.”
When they were out of earshot, Crystal said, “Kids. They never can resist a cute dog like Daisy.” She gave her pet a loving pat. The dog looked at Richard and yipped playfully. Then she kept yipping.
“Well, if you’re going to start making all that noise, I probably should get you up to a room,” she said. “And it seems like we have options,” she said looking slyly at Richard. “Yours or mine?”
They both laughed and got up from the table. Richard let Crystal take the lead so he could wave at the pretty bartender, who didn’t seem to understand why he was pointing at Crystal and giving her the thumbs up. The bartender just smiled awkwardly back at him and returned the thumbs up.
Richard was glad his wife was letting him get a head start, knowing she’d show up soon. He and Crystal got in the elevator and faced the closing doors. He pressed the button to his floor, and as he did, he didn’t notice the dog’s nose reaching up out of the bag to press against Crystal’s hip. Nor did he see Crystal shudder a moment later.
“Let’s go to mine actually,” she said. “It’s on the top floor. The penthouse suite. Great view.”
“Um…” Richard said, unsure of what to do. It was okay. He could just call down and let his wife know they’d received an upgrade. “Sure thing.”
As soon as the doors were shut, her mouth was on his. He responded in kind, and their hands roamed freely about each other. The dog was oddly silent despite being jostled.
They practically fell out into the empty hallway when the doors opened. They were both panting and pulling at each other’s clothes as they stumbled their way to an ornate door. Crystal pulled out a card from a side pocket of Daisy’s carrier, and pressed it to an electronic device next to the door. The light went green, and the sound of a click could be heard. Crystal pushed her way in, and Richard stepped into a room that was much bigger than the one he thought he’d be sleeping in. There was an entire living room, kitchen, and bedroom area. And as he walked further in, he saw that Crystal hadn’t been kidding. There was an amazing view. He strode to the far side of the living room where a sliding glass door led out to a balcony. He opened it, and stepped out into the night. He was ten stories up, with the city a twinkling sea of lights below him.
“If you’d rather stay out there you can,” a sultry voice called from behind. “But I think you’ll find the view in here much more interesting.”
Richard turned and found that yes, the view was much better inside this penthouse suite. Crystal hand dispensed with her dress, and was standing in a black lingerie set that she must have been wearing underneath in the off chance she got lucky. With a body like hers though, she didn’t need luck. He was just glad he’d been the one she’d decided to take to bed, but he also chalked some of that up to his own good looks and charm.
He came over to her and pulled her into a kiss. He’d expected it to feel different kissing someone that his wife wasn’t possessing. New. Foreign. But…there was a surprising familiarity to it. New mouth, new tongue, but the way their mouths met was how he’d kissed Nancy for so many years.
An annoying sound went off in Crystal’s purse that she’d tossed onto the bed. It disrupted their entwined tongues. “Sorry,” Crystal said as she scooped her purse up. “That’s the alarm on my phone. I need to go…take my medication. High blood pressure.”
“Totally get it,” Richard started to say as Crystal quickly disappeared into the bathroom a few feet away. “I have high cholesterol.” He wasn’t sure if she’d heard all of that, because she’d slammed the door so fast.
What seemed like just a few seconds later though, she came out again. And her hands were behind her back.
“You found those pills fast,” he said. “It takes my wife a long time to dig anything out of her purse.” He went red immediately, as he realized his little slip of the tongue.
“Are you married, Richard?” she asked sweetly as the tension in her bra gave way as she released the clasp. She began to lower it, giving him a great view of her impressive breasts.
“Uh…y-yes,” he said.
“But you’re here with me?” she said in a teasing manner. “And you’re going to fuck me, aren’t you.” She hadn’t said it as a question, but as a fact.
Richard nodded quickly. “I am!”
“Does your wife know you’re here?” Crystal asked as her fingers began to unbutton his shirt.
“Yes, well, no, not here. She knows I’m in the hotel. It’s a long story, you see, it’s my birthday. She said I could have a threesome if I could pick up a woman at the bar.”
Crystal laughed softly. “Oh. So I’m expected to invite someone else up to my suite am I? Is your wife attractive?”
Richard thought that was a rather funny question since Nancy could be anyone she pleased. Currently, she was in that very pretty bartender. “Yeah, she’s…very attractive,” he said earnestly as he pulled out his phone to call the bar. “I can let her we’re in your suite so she can come up and-”
Crystal grabbed the phone from his hand and threw it with a smile onto the bed. “Not just yet. I want you to myself for a little bit. That okay?”
“Yes, ma’am,” he said.
She winked at him as she unzipped his pants. “That was the right answer.” And then she was dropping to her knees, pulling his pants down as she went. Her fingers deftly moved to the hem of his boxers, which came down just as fast. “My, my!” she said as Richard’s sizeable erection popped out. She licked her lips at the sight of it. “Someone is very excited to see me.”
“Oh he is,” Richard chuckled. “So how do you want to-” was as far as he got before he gave a happy little strangled moan, because Crystal had taken him in her mouth. And the way she used her tongue, Richard knew this was not her first rodeo. His stamina had increased with age, probably because he was getting laid about every night from a different beautiful woman. But the way Crystal was sucking him, he wasn’t going to last long.
He tried to signal this by tapping her on the head, and then by sputtering a very coherent, “Um...”
But she kept going, getting him right up to the edge, and then…stopped just as quickly as she’d started. She’d seemed to know where his line was, and had backed off in the nick of time.
“Sorry,” she said as she stood and delicately wiped her mouth. “I just had to see if it tasted as good as it looked.”
Richard was trying to catch his breath as he asked, “And?”
“It was even better,” she giggled. Then she led him to the bed, and pushed him onto it. “What’s your favorite position, Richard?” she asked.
“Uh, basically just…”
“Whatever your wife wants?” Crystal finished for him. “You must be happily married,” she added with a wink. “Well, I like to be on top.”
“That works for me,” Richard said happily as he flopped his body against the bed.
Crystal started to crawl on top of him with a seductive smile, when her phone went off again. She blew a strand of hair out of her face as she got up and looked in annoyance in the direction of her phone. “Sorry. Just let me go take care of something real quick.”
“Whatever you need to do,” Richard said. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“I’m counting on it,” she said with a smile as she again slipped quickly into the bathroom.
Richard spied the hotel phone next to the bed, and reached for it.
“How can I help you?” a polite voice asked on the other end.
“Bar please?”
“Certainly.”
A second later the familiar voice of the bartender picked up. “Hello. What drink order would you like sent to your-”
Richard cut her off. “Nancy, it’s me. I’m in the penthouse suite. Come join us as soon as you can.” He heard the turning of the bathroom handle and said, “Love you!”
“Excuse me?” came the voice on the other end, but the receiver was already on its way forcibly back to its cradle.
“Ordering room service?” Crystal asked coyly as she reentered the room. She walked nimbly towards him with searching eyes.
“Huh? Oh, uh, yeah. Hope that’s okay?” Richard noticed she’d left her phone in the bathroom. Hopefully that was the last interruption.
“As long as you charged it to my room,” she said demurely. “Now, where were we? Oh yes. I think I was about to get on top of you and ride your dick until you cum inside my wet pussy.”
Richard stretched out and smiled. “Well, if you must.”
Crystal’s eyes flashed, and she looked almost predatory as she made her way onto the bed. She eyed his cock like it was a prize that was just there for her. She curled her fingers around it and gave it a gentle squeeze. It throbbed in appreciation. She leaned forward and pressed her large breasts against his chest. She made eye contact with him while she used the hand gripping his shaft to guide it in. Her mouth formed an ‘O’ the second he parted her. She stayed there for a moment, with just his tip in, then she rocked her hips forward, and he was suddenly deep inside her.
Richard let out the breath he hadn’t known he was holding when he felt the tip go in. Nancy always watched him very closely whenever he went into new pussy that she’d brought home. Crystal continued watching him closely too.
“So big,” she cooed. “So hard. So…familiar,” she said with a sly smile.
“Familiar?” he asked, his chest rising and falling from the way she was grinding her hips. This woman was something else. She really knew how to use her body.
In lieu of an answer, she leaned down again and kissed him passionately. She flexed her pussy as their tongues danced together.
Richard loved everything this woman was doing. Clearly she had a lot of experience, but what she said, and how she kissed him. It was so like Nancy would kiss him. He tried to ask her about it, but her mouth continued to cover his, almost as if she didn’t want him to talk yet. His hands came up to her face but she intercepted them and pushed them back against the bed, pinning him.
At last Crystal ended the kiss and raised her face up just enough so their noses touched. “Just like old times, Richard,” she purred.
And then her face moved rapidly in front of him, as her whole body gave way to a violent shudder.
Richard’s temper flared and he tried to push up, but Crystal held him down. “Nancy, what the hell! I wanted to do this on my own!”
A wicked smile spread across Crystal’s face as she continued to fuck him very slowly. “Afraid you’re mistaken, Richard. I’m not your wife. But I’m not Crystal either.”
_____________________________________________________________________
One hour earlier.
Nancy hadn’t planned on Richard’s foray back into the dating pool taking this long. She had needs! He knew this. And birthday or no, she needed to scratch that itch. The need to wrap her legs around him had increased exponentially as she watched him successfully hit it off with an attractive middle aged woman.
It was not lost on Nancy that Crystal somewhat resembled her as she had been a decade ago. She wished she could hop her. Find out her story real quick and make sure she wasn’t wasting her husband’s time. But that’d have to wait till later. She saw that every second Crystal spent with Richard was doing wonders for his self esteem. And it was also making Nancy jealous, something she had not felt in some time. She kind of liked it, because watching her husband interact from afar with a beautiful woman that she was not possessing spiked her lust. She wanted them to go upstairs now! But since they were taking their sweet time, Nancy decided to quell some of her desire by popping out for a quickie as someone else.
In a hotel, this prospect was incredibly easy. She grabbed a bottle of champagne and went to the front desk. She hopped the man behind a computer, looked up who was in a honeymoon suite, hopped back into the bartender, and went to one of the corresponding rooms.
There was a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hanging from the door handle of the room she’d chosen. Nancy knocked anyway. A loud curse was heard along with the sound of giggles. A half a minute later, an attractive young man opened the door wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. He looked flushed and agitated.
“We put the sign on the door,” he spluttered.
“So sorry,” Nancy said as she held out the bottle of champagne. “We forgot to give this to you at the front desk as a way of congratulations.”
The man’s demeanor changed as he saw the expensive looking bottle. He reached out to take it. “Well…thanks I-”
But the words ceased as his fingers brushed the bartender’s, and a shudder spread rapidly through him. He smiled back at the bartender a moment later. “Go resume your duties. This shouldn’t take long.”
“Yes,” the bartender said vacantly, and left.
Nancy shut the door, and let the towel drop. She looked down at a semi flaccid penis that was rapidly reclaiming its hardened status. “Not bad. Now let’s see who’s the lucky recipient of this fine specimen.”
She went deeper into the room and found a gorgeous blonde wearing nothing but a smile. Nancy usually preferred being in a female during sex, but she figured what the hell. She’d show this bride a good time on her wedding night. She climbed confidently onto the bed and spread the woman’s legs.
“Oh!” she gasped. “Jackson you, you seem…more sure of yourself all of a sudden!”
Nancy smiled down at the pretty girl. She’d be letting Jackson keep his memory of what was about to transpire. “I’m just so excited to do this with you for the first time, Lilly.” And with that, Nancy thrust into her, and did her very best to last longer than five minutes. She made it to six, but redeemed herself by some fancy finger work on Lilly after. She got Lilly off three times, and then did some cuddling.
Nancy found the young man’s recovery time impressive, because she was hard again and ready to go in no time. Being in a young stud certainly had its advantages. She couldn’t help but compare Richard’s recovery time, which was 24 hours these days unless he took a pill. She didn’t like when he did that though, because they could be bad for his heart.
Nancy left a well fucked and very happy Lilly in the room to go ‘get ice’ for the champagne. She made sure to let Jackson keep the memory of what happened to be their first sexual encounter, and then hopped back into the bartender.
She surveyed the room and discovered quickly that her husband had left. She perused the bartender’s memories and discovered her husband’s phone call. He wouldn’t be in their room, but had hung up before saying which it was. She’d have to play detective. Thankfully that was very easy to do when you had complete access to someone’s mind from just a touch. She headed to the front desk again to find out where her man was.
___________________________________________________________________________
“What do you mean you’re not my wife,” Richard asked. “I…I saw you shudder, Nancy. Hell, I felt you shudder,” he added with a forced grin. He did not like whatever game his wife was playing.
The voice that came out of Crystal’s mouth was not her own, but that of a man, low and gravelly. “I miss playing the part of your wife, Richard. Did it for a few months, remember? You were a stallion back then. Always happy to fuck me every day.”
Richard knew that voice all too well, and a chill ran up his spine. “Nevyn. I thought you were dead.”
“Sorry to disappoint,” Nevyn said coldly. “But I’m afraid it’s not that easy to kill me. Some might say, it’s impossible. Uh oh…someone’s trying to get all soft on me.”
Crystal’s voice came back as Nevyn sat up straight and began bouncing on Richard’s cock. “We can’t have that, baby. If this voice keeps you nice and hard I’ll use it from now on while we fuck. Mm…that’s right. Stay nice and hard for me. I always did appreciate your big dick.”
“What do you want?” Richard asked, furious that his penis had a mind of its own.
“To wish you a happy birthday of course.” He brought Richard’s hands up to Crystal’s chest and placed them firmly on them. “Be a dear and hold these. Big tits like these need support when I really get going. And they liked to be squeezed. I know that’s something you’ve always been willing to do.”
“Nevyn, I can’t…we can’t…”
“Oh but we can,” Nevyn said with Crystal’s seductive voice. “We certainly used to. You made love to me every night, remember? I’d be waiting for you in the most scandalous lingerie. Nancy had stopped wearing it for you back then, but I had something provocative on that showed off her body for you all the time. And we used so many toys on each other. I really loved what you did with those handcuffs. You were an animal that night. Remember when I let you cover me in whip cream that other time. Ha! I know Derek remembers that night too. Our naughty son caught Mommy in the kitchen. He had to go back to his room and think about how you were gonna lick it off me. I was so loud that night. All so Derek could hear. So it would drive him nuts. Or should I say, drive him to nut.”
“Stop…talking about stuff like that,” Richard groaned, trying his best not to cum.
“Don’t play innocent with me, Richard. All this talk about me being in your wife and making her do all those kinky things is making you harder than ever. I can FEEL it because I’m as connected with you right now as anyone can be. Let me tell you something else you might not want to hear, but I know is the truth. You loved it when I was Nancy. You loved the kinky shit I let you do to her.”
Crystal’s body sped up as Nevyn began lifting her up higher and slamming down the length of him. “And I was happy to do it, Richard. Because your dick, well, it is really great. I’ve had thousands of cocks over the centuries, and yours was easily top five. It can stretch a girl out real nice. And your stamina, damn! It took a lot ot wear you out. You gonna have that same stamina tonight for me, Richard? Gonna make me cum on your big hard dick before you blow your load inside me like you used to? I loved that by the way. You always shot out so much! Hung like a horse and cums like one too. Oh I miss it Richard. Yeah! Fuck me like you used to!”
Richard hated how much he had liked that time. He’d always loved sex, and Nevyn had hopped Nancy during a dry spell in their lives. He’d used Nancy’s body to great effect. “Shut the fuck up! Oh fuck! Fuck! You’re sick! You’re a fucking psychopath!”
All of a sudden there was a loud knock on the door. “It’s me!” a voice called.
“That’s Nancy,” Richard said as relief washed over him.
“I knew she’d be along shortly,” Nevyn said as he continued to ride Richard. “And what good timing. Tell her to come in. I’m sure she has a key with since she is probably in the body of a hotel staff member.”
It seemed to Richard that Nevyn was five steps ahead of him. That wasn’t unusual. There was a reason that Derek and Aubrey had struggled to catch him for so long.
A hard slap across his face cleared the thoughts from his mind, and then Nevyn’s voice hissed menacingly, “I said tell her to come in.”
He wanted to protect his wife, but she was immune to Nevyn’s bodyhopping abilities. She should be fine. It was him that was at risk, so he yelled, “Come in Nancy!”
Just outside the door Nancy wondered why Richard wasn’t coming to let her in himself, but…maybe the woman, whose name she’d learned was Crystal, had him tied to the bed or something. She could only hope. What a fun night this could turn out to be.
She pressed a master key card against the locking mechanism and pushed the door open. There was her husband underneath the beautiful woman, who was craning her neck to look back at her.
“Nancy,” the woman called out. “So good to see you again. Your husband’s just as good as I remember, and if I’m not mistaken, given his shortness of breath and the way he can’t help but thrust his hips under me, he’s about to cum.”
“Richard, you’d better wait until-” Nancy began with a smile on her face. But it faltered as her mind started to piece together the words Crystal had just said, and another layer of tension was added by the fearful expression on her husband’s face.
“It’s Nevyn,” he moaned. “Ah! Dammit!” His whole body tensed as his cock began to pulse.
“Oh yes!” Nevyn cheered. “That’s it. There’s so much! Let it out! Here, I’ll help you!”
Richard felt Crystal’s vaginal walls flex and milk every drop from him. He also felt Nancy watching him in a mix of shock and horror. He mouthed, ‘I’m sorry.’
“It’s not your fault, honey,” she said. Then her tone turned to ice as she looked at Nevyn. “Get off him you sick freak. You’ve had your fun.”
Richard wondered if he could push Nevyn off and run. But it would only take a touch for Nevyn to possess his body. He felt his dick slide out of Crystal’s pussy, and his cum began to leak out of her onto his torso.
“I will when I’m ready,” Nevyn’s voice growled. He switched back to Crystal’s voice. “Did you ever tell your wife that you liked her more when I was possessing her?”
Richard looked at his wife pitifully “Honey, that’s not-”
Nevyn clucked his tongue. “Let’s not lie, Richard. I went through your memories when I visited your house this last week.”
“What’re you talking about?” Nancy asked.
“Don’t interrupt me when I’m talking!” Nevyn’s voice bellowed. He quickly switched back to the seductive tone of Crystal as he stroked Richard’s face. “I looked way back and saw that you were very happy during the time I pretended to be your wife. You never told her that, but it’s the truth. I was better at making you happy than she ever was. I was such a good wife and perfect slut for you in her body.”
“He’s lying!” Richard yelled.
“It’s fine, honey,” Nancy said. “He’s just trying to wind us up.”
Nevyn smiled. “Aw, you guys are sweet. Might as well get down to business then. I need to make a phone call to your kids. I’m sure you got a way to reach them, don’t you?”
Richard shook his head.
“Liar,” Nevyn spat. “Well, I guess say goodbye to Nancy, Richard.”
“What!” Richard blurted, and then he felt the shudder begin in his groin and spread out like lightning through his body. His face turned to Nancy. “I love you!” he said.
And then he blinked. And Richard was no longer in control.
“Get off me,” Nevyn said from underneath a now vacant eye’d Crystal. She immediately did, getting off him and standing expressionless at the side of the bed.
Nancy watched nervously as her husband’s body got up from the bed and went to dig his phone out of the pants that he’d tossed into a corner. “Just…let him go, please,” she begged.
“I will,” Nevyn said while he initiated a video call. “After I’ve delivered a message to Derek and Bri.” He walked over to the sliding glass door and opened it.
A second later, Aubrey’s face came on the screen. “Hey Derek! Dad’s calling. Happy birthday Dad!”
Another face pushed its way onto the screen, that of a pretty redhead with lots of freckles. “Hey Dad! Happy birthday! Sorry we couldn’t be there. Mom do something special for you?”
“She took me to a hotel with a great view!” Nevyn said imitating Richard’s voice and cadence flawlessly. “Wanna see?” He turned the camera so they could see the city lights below.
“Aw, that’s nice,” Aubrey gushed. “Is she there?”
Nevyn turned the phone so they could see the body that Nancy was in. The kids, used to this, called out, “Hi mom!”
“Nevyn’s not dead,” she replied grimly. “He’s here, inside your father.”
Nevyn turned the camera back to their father’s face. He’d wiped it off its smile, and traded it for a darkened scowl directed at Nancy. “Your family really sucks at letting me have any fun.”
The twins' faces had become hardened masks.
“Leave our parents alone, Nevyn,” Derek’s voice said harshly.
“What?” Nevyn said menacingly. “The way you left me alone? The way you keep trying to track me down. I know you don’t want to lock me away somewhere. You want to kill me!”
He’d shouted those last two words, making Nancy jump.
“I know you thought you had, but I’ve learned something, unlike you two and anyone else with my gene, I can’t be killed. Isn’t that great! But I CAN be annoyed at having my plans interrupted. So I’m going to respond to your attempt on my life, by an attempt on someone you love. I just think I’ll be a little more successful. Let’s find out, shall we?”
And with that, Nevyn swung a leg over the balcony railing, and leapt off.
Screams pierced the air as Nancy rang to the edge and looked down. They came from Nancy, and from the phone that Nevyn had pulled close to Richard’s chest. He held it in such a way that when his body met the ground, the phone remained intact. Aubrey’s scream could still be heard from the speaker.
In the busy downtown district, a crowd quickly formed. Nancy watched as a man approached her husband’s body. “Don’t touch him!” she yelled, but no one on the ground could make it out.
But the twins also knew the danger and understood what would come next. “Get away from him!” Derek cried.
“Stay away!” Aubrey shouted.
But all it takes is one touch.
The man touched Richard’s arm, and immediately began to shudder as Nevyn’s soul passed from their dead father, into the stranger, who then took the phone out of Richard’s hand and held it to his face.
“If you get in my way again,” Nevyn warned. “This is how it will end for all of you.”
With that, he ended the call, and walked away past the crowd, satisfied that he’d been understood.
_______________________________________________________________________
Epilogue
65 years later.
Derek sat in the passenger seat as Stephanie drove them out of Maine. They had one more stop to make before they made the long journey to headquarters. Derek hadn’t been back there since coming into possession of the mirror. That had been for his safety, and everyone else’s. At a place filled with active bodyhoppers, the mirror was sexual napalm, and the ramifications could be catastrophic. It really said something about the current state of the world that it was worth the risk.
Stephanie had assured him that all the pieces were coming together. They finally had the means to track Nevyn after he’d created a world filled with people just like him. But if Derek could just get near him, it would all be over. The world still might not be the same, but at least, if his hypothesis was right, the body swapping everyone worldwide was experiencing would finally come to an end.
He became aware that his hand was in the bag. His fingers were running along the smooth wooden handle. It called to him.
“This isn’t going to end well, you know,” Bekka’s voice said in his head.
“I know,” Derek said aloud.
“Know what?” Stephanie asked.
“Nothing,” Derek grunted. “I just talk to myself sometimes.”
“I’ve noticed.”
Stephanie gripped the steering wheel tightly as they passed a POM security vehicle. She breathed easier after she saw it continue on its way in their rearview. She reached into her pocket and took out a phone. “It’s a burner. Untraceable. Call the saved number. Someone really wants to talk to you.”
Derek took it and fumbled with the small device with his large calloused hands. He finally found the contact, and pressed it.
It barely rang when a middle aged blonde woman appeared on the screen.
“Hi Derek,” she said with a wide smile.
Despite himself, Derek smiled back. “How’d you know it was me?”
“A mother always knows.”
He nodded. “It’s good to see you. Sorry I’ve been away so long. But I’m glad it’s finally time. Ready to help set the world right, Mom?”
“I am. All of us are ready to do whatever it takes to stop Nevyn, and we can track him now thanks to Trevor. Thanks for sending him to us by the way, he’s been really great. Like, REALLY great.”
Derek tried to keep the smile on his face, but at the sound of the shapeshifter’s name, his grip involuntarily tightened on the mirror’s handle. “You don’t have to elaborate mom, I get it. It’ll be good to see all of you soon. And to finally have justice for dad.”
To be continued in Shudder: Worldwide.
It was Richard Johnson’s birthday, and he was a man on a mission. He was going to pick up a beautiful woman in a hotel bar using only his appearance and charm. He hadn’t needed to rely on those attributes in a very long time, but still managed to have a different woman in his bed every night. That was one of the perks to being married to a bodyhopper.
For the ten years that she’d been a bodyhopper, Nancy Johnson loved bringing home women that would entice her husband to fuck her senseless. If a pretty cashier caught his eye, or the cute teller at the bank, or a seductive college cheerleader, or one of the many local milfs, Nancy would make sure each of their bodies spent some very intimate time with her man. She’d even gone on a few trips to bring in some celebrities that he’d crushed on forever.
Nancy became bodyhopper during an experiment run by her twin children, Derek and Aubrey. They’d used an electrical charge to spark a gene inside of her. They knew it was there, because it ran in their family. Once activated, she gained the ability to pass her soul from one body to the next. In doing so, she gained access to that person’s mind and could pass for them with the greatest of ease. She had used it to seduce her husband, and eventually persuaded him to leave her aging body behind.
The couple were still very much in love, and when Nancy wasn’t fucking her husband’s brains out in a body typically younger than her previous one, they were enjoying hobbies and conversations that were akin to people who had been together for many years. They didn’t go out on many dates though since Nancy was usually in the body of a woman in her 20’s that could have been Richard’s granddaughter. It was here that the trouble started.
A week ago Nancy had gently teased her husband while in the guise of a cute, blonde 21 year old. She told him he’d never be able to pick up someone like her in real life because of the age gap. She thought it would turn him on. One of his favorite things was when she brought home a young woman and began calling him ‘Daddy.’ Perhaps because his 55th birthday was a week away, or the fact that they could no longer grow old together, he took it poorly.
“Age is just a number,” he snapped back. “I could go into a bar, any bar, and have a woman on my arm by the end of the night.”
Nancy had then made the catastrophic mistake of laughing at this remark. The idea of her husband with his wrinkles and gray hair going to a club and using his cheesy lines on a woman to take her back home was honestly absurd to her.
Richard’s pride took a hit, and he went to sleep on the couch that night, and no amount of cajoling or seduction could get him to return. This was also a blow to Nancy, because a bodyhopper continually craved sex. It seemed to be part of the gene. In instances like these, she’d had to seek other options. In that case, she’d taken the blonde home and fucked her boyfriend.
Nancy fucked a lot of boyfriends and husbands when she inevitably returned a host body. Richard knew this of these indiscretions, but also knew that as horny as he often was, his wife had an itch that he couldn’t always scratch, especially as he got older. He’d never resented her for it, because he’d been around a few bodyhoppers the last decade. Derek was one, and like Nancy, no longer had a body of his own. Aubrey was too, but had to keep her body hooked up to life support if she ever hopped someone.
Then there was the third bodyhopper they all knew. The one who had passed the gene on to so many people over the last few centuries. His name was Nevyn, and he’d almost ruined all of their lives.
Nevyn had possessed Nancy for a few months long ago, living with the Johnsons and teasing Derek relentlessly. But after Nevyn lost his bodyhopping power and became stuck in Derek’s body, he’d briefly aligned himself with the Johnsons in the pursuit of getting Derek his body back. They’d studied the gene and made several breakthroughs, and somewhere during this process, Nevyn felt sidelined, and eventually betrayed. He used what he knew to get his powers back by himself, which led to a close friend of the Johnsons named Bekka to lose her life, although the twins often spoke of her like she was still alive.
Nevyn’s actions spurred the twins along two different paths that ran parallel to each other. Aubrey continued unlocking the secrets of the bodyswapping gene to try and find a way to track it, while Derek pursued Nevyn by thinking like him, and looking for his telltale signatures in society.
A month ago, Derek had success, and had intercepted Nevyn. In a phone call, Derek had given his parents the good news that it was finally over.
“Nevyn’s dead. He knew I was chasing him and he ran into traffic. A second later he was hit by a bus. After all this time, that’s how it ends. It’s so strange. We finally all have our lives back.”
The Johnsons had all moved on as best they could, with Aubrey stating she was going back to college to get her doctorate, and Derek possibly moving back home.
But tonight, none of this was on Richard’s mind. Because tonight he was celebrating his birthday. Because of Nancy’s insensitive remarks, husband and wife made a wager. If he could pick up a woman at a local hotel bar and get her to go upstairs to a room for sex, she’d join them for a threesome.
“But what if she doesn’t want a threesome?” Richard had asked.
“You mean if I can’t convince her with my very impressive feminine wiles?” his wife had responded with a laugh. “Then I guess I’ll be doing some very fast hopping. Wouldn’t be the first time.”
This is why Richard now found himself up past his bedtime at a crowded hotel bar where the music was too loud. He’d much rather be at home, waiting to see who his wife was bringing him that night. But his pride was on the line.
Even though he’d been out of the dating game for a long time, he felt confident he’d be able to land a hottie and take her up to the hotel room they’d booked. He scanned the sea of people. It seemed full of possibilities. He locked eyes with a pretty raven haired woman behind the bar as she mixed a drink. She winked at him. Nancy had chosen this bartender as her vantage point to watch the proceeding.
She totally wanted him to win, which is why she pointed towards a small circular table where a couple of young women sat, chatting and giggling away. After observing them for a few seconds, he shot an upturned eyebrow back at Nancy. He knew these women were at least 21 years of age, but probably not a day older. They still had their whole lives ahead of them. He was just the man that could teach them a thing or two. Richard strode over confidently, believing that this would be over quickly, he’d be fucking one or both of them within the hour, and could go to sleep.
He assessed them as he got closer. The girl to his left was a curly haired brunette with a dazzling smile. She wore a short black dress, but didn’t have a lot going on in the chest department. That was okay. He was always partial to brunettes. They reminded him of his wife and his daughter Aubrey, although they had both been stacked.
To her right was a shoulder length blonde who was offering a generous amount of cleavage to all passersby in a low red blouse with lipstick that matched. His eyes lingered on her exposed skin, and it distracted him so much that he forgot to say anything upon his arrival.
“Can we…help you with something old man?” the blonde said with a pitying smirk.
“He looks lost,” the brunette giggled. “It seems like he’s trying to find directions to your tits.”
“Don’t even!” the blonde squealed, and whacked the brunette on the shoulder playfully. “I’m sure this grandpa is harmless.”
“Or he’s a dirty old man,” the brunette clapped back. “He’s gotta be, right? I mean he came over to our table. To what? Hit on us?” She crossed her legs and looked up at him as if she’d caught him doing something scandalous. “Do you even know how old we are, mister?”
“Um, uh, 21?” Richard replied as he tried to recover from their verbal assault.
“I am,” the blonde said, “But Kinzie here is only 19.”
“How did you…” Richard started to ask.
But the girl identified as Kinzie interjected. “Fake ID grandpa. What? They didn’t have those back in your day?”
“I don’t think they had that kind of technology back then,” the blonde added.
“Just had the wheel and fire, right gramps?”
“I am not that old!” Richard fumed.
“Yeah? How old are you then?” Kinzie asked with a raised eyebrow as she haughtily picked up her drink to take a sip.
“Old enough to…uh…teach you a few things,” Richard said as he tried to turn this interaction around.
This elicited a cringe response on both their faces that ended when they looked at each other and burst into a giggle fit.
The blonde’s eyes drifted down to Richard’s crotch, then back up to meet his. “Can you even get it up? I hear that can be a real problem for senior citizens.”
“I’m sure he can, Mckayla, withe the help of a pill!”
The giggle fit resumed in earnest, and Richard found himself wanting to retreat, from this table, from the premises from civilization. This had been a horrible idea.
Suddenly the bartender was at his side carrying a tray that had three drinks in martini glasses on it. “Here’s your drink sir, and how nice of you to buy a round for these two lovely ladies.”
“Ugh,” Kinzie said with an eye roll. “Well, a free drink’s a free drink.
She reached for it, but Mckayla hesitated and asked the bartender, “He didn’t pay you to slip something into it, did he?”
The bartender’s pretty face faltered as if she’d been slapped. But then she set her jaw, and said tightly, “I can assure you that he’d never have to do anything of the sort. Not when he has me.”
As Kinzie’s fingers curled around the thin stem of a glass, the bartender’s fingers brushed against her for the briefest of moments in a way that so often happens while passing something from one person to the next. A fleeting second of contact that feels both innocuous and yet strangely intimate. It is usually a moment that is here, then gone, but this time, it left a lingering effect in the form of a shudder that began in Kinzie’s hand.
“Excuse me?” Mckayla asked loudly in response to what the bartender had just said. But she got no response, because the bartender’s gaze had gone slack.
“Um, Mckayla, I think maybe I’ve had too much to drink,” Kinzie said as she looked at the tremor rapidly spreading up her arm.
Mckayla didn’t look at her friend but continued to study the bartender. It was like she was asleep, but her eyes were open. She was just standing as still as a statue holding the tray. “You’ve only had one Kinzie. I swear, you’re such a lightweight. You really should be building up more of a tolerance for the parties at college.”
“No, really, I…I think I want to go…” but the rest of what she might have said was lost as her mind was no longer her own.
“Just kidding!” Kinzie suddenly squealed. “I feel fine! In fact, I think we should go to this handsome guy’s room. You got a room, don’t ya mister?”
Mckayla’s jaw dropped as she turned her head away from the bartender towards her friend. “Are you fucking kidding me girl? You’ve got to be insane if you think that I’m going anywhere with grandpa here just cause he got us a free-”
But she stopped mid sentence as her friend grabbed her wrist, and it too began to shudder.
“What the hell? Why’s my arm fucking doing that? Am I having a stroke or some-”
But then Mckayla went quiet for a second before looking up at the bartender and taking the drink she’d previously insinuated was spiked. “Thank you, ma’am. Now go back and attend to your duties.”
“Yes,” the pretty bartender said in a flat tone before she turned away and went back behind the bar.
“So, stud,” Mackayla said as she eyed Richard up and down as if he were a snack. “I believe you were about to sit down and talk us two lovely ladies into having a threesome with you?” She set her glass down on the table and touched her friend’s hand.
Shudder.
A second later Kinzie said, “Yeah. We’d totally say yes. You can take us upstairs to your room and fuck us stupid. We’re both really nimble. We were both cheerleaders!” She touched Mckayla’s hand.
Shudder.
“I bet you like cheerleaders, don’t ya?” Mckayla said with a wink. “Especially ones that like kissing each other.” She looked at her friend and said, “Kiss me passionately.”
“Yes,” Kinzie said, and then their lips were together as they kissed each other deeply.
Shudder.
“So, what do you say?” Kinzie asked with her thousand watt smile.
Shudder.
“Please take us horny sluts up to your room and be our daddy for the night.”
This sudden reversal of fortune seemed to darken Richard’s mood. “Dammit Nancy! The deal was I do this on my own!”
Several people glanced at the tiny outburst from the older gentleman standing in front of the two young women. He seemed to be reprimanding them for something. Richard seemed to understand he’d made a scene, and smiled bashfully. A few seconds later, everyone went back to their drinks and conversations.
“I’m sorry, Richard,” Nancy’s voice came quietly out of Mckayla’s mouth. “It’s just, I heard these cunts being horrible to you and I thought we could teach them a lesson.” She put a hand on his leg and began sliding it upwards. “Together.”
Mckayla’s voice was back then. “Please mister. Please fuck some manners into us. Kinzie and I would learn so much from you.” She touched her friend on the arm.
Shudder.
“Yeah. Teach us Daddy,” Kinzie whined. “We’ll be good girls for you. We’ll even let you-”
“Enough,” Richard said quietly but firmly. “Anyone I take upstairs tonight will come because they want to. So…get out of these girls and let me get back to finding that person.”
“Fine!” Nancy said with an eye roll. “You still interested in teaching them a lesson though?”
“What did you have in mind?”
Nancy waved over the bartender who approached them quickly. Her eyes seemed less vacant than before, but there was still a bit of a haze there. Nancy casually brushed the back of Kinzie’s hand against the bartender, who shuddered.
“Well,” the bartender said, and she sounded as if she were recommending a drink. “Since you two are such good friends, you’re going to get each other off. I want you to go into the ladies room and strip naked, then toss your clothes out the window in there. Then go into a stall and begin licking and fingering each other. Try to make each other cum as fast as you can.”
“Yes,” they both said in perfect unison. They immediately stood, and with robotic grace walked to the ladies room.
“Well fuck me,” Richard said. “Now I want to go to the ladies room.”
“You had your chance,” Nancy said with a smirk. “Although I did memorize Mckayla’s address if you ever want me to go pay her a visit.”
A huge grin crept over Richard’s face. “I love you.”
“I know. Now get back on the horse and go get ‘em tiger. I’ll be over there watching. Best of luck. I do want you to have a happy birthday!”
“I think I’ll go hit on someone near the ladies room.”
“You do that, dear,” she said with a laugh, then went back to resume bartending.
Richard set off in the direction the two girls had gone. He passed by several people that looked like couples or were just trying to relax by themselves. He considered hitting on a few of them, but crossed off the ones that looked under 26. No more early twentysomethings. Too obnoxious and rude. He’d go aim a bit higher, which, he didn’t want to admit, would probably up his chances of success.
He decided on a professionally dressed woman in a light blue blouse and dark skirt sitting by herself. She wore her sandy blonde hair in a bun. She had glasses, and was staring intently at a laptop. If he struck out with her, she’d probably let him down gently unlike those first two had. He wondered if they were in the stall by now, their naked bodies pressed together invading each other’s holes with their tongues and fingers in a desperate attempt to make the other cum.
“This seat taken?” he asked with what he believed to be a suave demeanor.
“Huh, what?” the woman said, not bothering to look at him. “No? You can take it if you want.”
Richard was confused for a second, then understood. “No, I don’t need it for another table. I wanted to sit with you.”
This caused her to look up at him like he’d just said something very stupid. “Why?”
“Because…” he said, as he tried to think of something clever. He was beginning to wonder if he’d ever actually been clever in his life. “Because I wanted to get to know the prettiest woman in this bar.”
Her eyebrow raised and she gave him a quick up and down assessment. Then her lips pursed together like she’d tasted something sour. “Um…no. Thank you.”
Richard had been in sales for a long time, and never accepted the first no. Sometimes not the second. He could do this. He just needed a chance to show her what a catch he was. “I really think you’ll like me if you get to know me.”
“Probably not,” she said dismissively. “Because I tend not to like married men who hit on other women.”
This comment took Richard aback. “What? Why would you think I’m-”
“Wedding ring, dipshit,” the woman said, pointing at his left hand.
Despite the fact that Nancy’s actual body had been declared dead and they’d had a funeral and everything, to Richard, and to Nancy, she was very much alive. Of course he wore his ring. He’d never even thought about taking it off until this very second. Now he realized how foolish it had been to wear it while trying to pick up women in a bar. Then he had an idea.
“Oh, um…yeah, I’m…a widower. Just can’t bear to take it off.”
The woman’s eyes went wide and her face went very red. She began fidgeting with her hands as she apologetically blurted out, “Oh shit! I’m so sorry. I should not have…uh, has she been gone long? I mean…I didn’t mean to ask something so personal! I feel so bad! I honestly don’t know what to say.”
“How about you just let me buy you a drink and we get to know each other,” Richard offered as his confidence level soared to new heights. He glanced towards his wife behind the bar and signaled that he had someone on the hook.
The woman grimaced and said, “It’s really flattering, but…I have a deadline and-”
Richard interrupted. “It was a few years back when I lost her, but it still feels like yesterday. She was the love of my life, you know. Tonight was the first night I worked up the courage to put myself back out there.”
The woman’s expression became one of deepest sympathy and she closed her laptop. “I…I suppose one drink wouldn’t hurt. Uh…I’m Natalie.”
“Yes!” Richard exclaimed, and he couldn’t help but give a little fist pump. “That’ll show her.”
“Show who?”
Without thinking he said, “My wife. She didn’t think I could still get a woman to give me the time of…” He trailed off as he recognized his mistake.
The woman’s face shifted into one of loathing. “Wait! Was that whole dead wife thing a line?”
“No, I-”
“You’re disgusting. Go find someone else to be sleazy to,” she said with a wave of her hand.
“So close,” Richard said as he stood. Back to square one. He was a few steps away when a hand grabbed his shoulder and spun him around.
“Fine! Natalie said with a bit of contempt still etched on her face. “You wanna fool around, I could use a destresser. Let’s go.”
Richard couldn’t believe his luck! “I have a room we can-”
“I know someplace closer,” she said, and still clasping his hand, she drug him to the ladies room and pushed open the door.
They both stopped at the sight of two naked women who appeared to be having a wild night. Their hair was a mess and their lipstick was smeared. They were both attempting to cover their bodies with paper towels, but it was not working very well. At the sight of the woman, Kinzie said, “Ohmygosh can you please help us? We need some clothes. Can you-”
“Ah!” Mckayla yelled. “There’s a man with her!”
She made a better attempt to cover her boobs, but her crotch was very much exposed. Richard knew where some of Kinzie’s lipstick went, because some remnants of her shade were between Mckayla’s legs.
“It’s the old guy from before!” Kinzie hissed, and they both darted into a stall.
“Looks like this one has other stuff going on,” Natalie quipped, and pulled Richard out and into the men’s. She led him to a stall, pushed him inside and said, “Take off your pants.”
Richard’s fingers flew to his crotch where they momentarily seemed to forget how to unbuckle a belt.
“Let me help,” Natalie said with an eye roll. She sank to her knees and was much more adept at getting Richard’s pants off than he seemed to be. She made no pretense of why they were there as she yanked down his underwear. She took his cock in her hand, holding it up to be level with her face. Then she leaned forward and took him in her mouth.
“Oh fuck! That was fast!” he said. His mojo was back! It might not have worked the way he’d planned, but a win was still a-
He felt it then. A telltale shudder. He’d felt it many, many times while he and his wife made love. A shudder was the telltale sign of a bodyhopper moving into a new host. But it continued to happen intermittently while the hopper remained inside. It was a brief struggle of one soul dominating the other. It was like a reflex, and could even be done while a hopper slept, but it was also very noticeable, especially for someone who had been around hoppers as much as Richard.
“Seriously Nancy! Again!” he said as he pushed Natalie’s head back. He’d really been enjoying himself too, but his dick was suddenly deflating as he realized he’d been duped.
The woman’s face looked up at him sheepishly. “I thought I could get you off real quick before I shuddered and then you’d have a win and you could take me upstairs and fuck.”
Richard frowned, pissed that he was still 0 for 2. “Well, you almost got me there. Another 20 seconds of your world class dick sucking and I would have busted all over your face.”
She reached up and stroked his cock, which twitched hopefully in her hand. “You still could, darling. Seriously. I’m so horny in this body. I’d love it if you took me right here in this stall.”
Richard had to hand it to his wife. She could bring out the sluttiest part of any woman. He could take her right here and she’d never know because of how Nancy could alter her memories. But he shook his head and helped her to her feet.
“Wait! When did you even hop her?” he asked as he pulled his pants up.
She gave a small smile. “I’d just arrived to take your drink order when you got up to leave her table. A second later I was her, and pulled you into the bathroom so you wouldn’t notice the bartender right behind us.”
“That was so funny seeing those two girls in the bathroom.”
“That’s why I took you in there first. Did you see the lipstick on the one girl’s hoo ha?”
“Oh yeah.”
The couple burst out laughing, but then Richard said, “Okay, I’m going back out there. No help this time, understood?”
Nancy slumped Natalie’s shoulders. “I don’t think you know how much I want you to succeed, dear. I really need it right now. I might just rub one out in the stall real quick when you leave. Unless you want to watch?” She began to unbutton her blouse while she bit her lower lip. “You could still help this uptight business woman unwind?”
Richard left in a hurry before his wife could tempt him further. What did he do to deserve such a seductive creature?
As he left the restroom, he eyed the occupants of the bar with new determination. Third time’s the charm. He’d just…pick someone closer to his age. Not his preferred choice, but a gal with experience could certainly bring a lot to the table, or in this case, the bedroom. He pocketed his wedding ring as he circled the perimeter, finally coming back near the entrance where other hotel guests passed close by.
It was there he saw someone he’d passed by earlier. A woman in her early 40’s that he hadn’t really considered. She was quite striking though with her long auburn hair and legs that went on for miles. Richard thought she somewhat resembled Nancy in the face. And also the boobs. The woman was stacked.
She had a duffel bag on the chair next to her. Richard put a hand on the handle of the bag and said, “Mind if I move this so I can have a seat?” As he started to lift it, it began to shake. And growl.
The woman’s eyebrows shot up and she protectively reached for it and pulled it onto her lap. “Have a seat if you must, but Daisy doesn’t like to be jostled unnecessarily.”
Out of the top of the bag popped the face of an adorable Yorkshire terrier. Her furry brown face looked up into his and gave a small yip.
“Good girl,” the woman said with a small smile as she pulled the terrier out of the bag and put her on her lap. “She can be a very good judge of character. You must be a bad man.” The terrier growled at him.
Richard put his hands up and chuckled, then said to the small dog, “I can assure you I meant no harm little lady.” He held out a hand for her to sniff. The terrier did, and then gave his palm a lick.
The woman assessed him, and by her expression, she liked what she saw. “Perhaps you’re not terrible. Go ahead and have a seat.”
Richard did so. “I didn’t know you could have dogs in here.”
“You probably can’t,” the woman said with an air of indifference. “But she’s my emotional support animal. That’s what I tell everyone anyways.”
This annoyed Richard, but he tried hard to focus on her figure, something which the woman didn’t seem to mind him eyeing. “So, what’s your sign?”
This elicited a shrill laugh from the woman. “I haven’t heard that one in awhile.”
“I really need to get some new material.”
“Do you find yourself coming out to hotel bars often enough that you need to constantly refresh it?”
“Er, no,” Richard said. “I usually just stick with the basics. Like, hi, I’m Richard, and you are a very beautiful woman that I would like to get to know better.”
She cocked her head at him, studying him closely like a cat might before pouncing on a mouse, then said, “That was a much better line. I’m Crystal. What would you like to know?”
The two hit it off, and Richard found Crystal’s banter refreshing. She didn’t look at him like he was ancient, or pitied him in any way. Best of all though, she hadn’t shuddered once.
They were mid conversation discussing childhood pets when the bartender came up and asked, “Can I get you two anything?”
“I’ll take a bourbon,” Richard said, not taking his eyes away from Crystal.
“Nothing for me,” Crystal said as she tapped a glass she’d barely touched.
They both just stared at each other, mirroring a smile that belied a bubbling chemistry under the surface.
The spell was momentarily broken by the sound of the bartender clearing her throat. “Will you be taking that bourbon up to your room…sir?”
Richard looked up at the raven haired bartender. “In a bit. We’re in no rush.”
The bartender’s eyes narrowed, and her smile became tight lipped. “Of course…sir. By all means, take your time.”
As she walked away, she touched the shoulder of a woman passing by, who shuddered. That woman whispered something into the bartender’s ear, who went about her duties a moment later.
Richard was oblivious to this. He was enjoying the massive ego boost Crystal was giving him. He found himself opening up to her, sharing things like it was a first date. He was used to seeing different women all the time, but the conversation was always the same, because his wife knew everything about him. This was nice, so much so that he didn’t mind talking and throwing back a few. He was slightly worried that he’d pissed Nancy off, because she acted like she didn’t know him whenever she brought the drinks.
“Well, this has been lovely,” Crystal finally said. “But I should be going.”
“Oh, um, I was wondering if you wanted to…” Richard started, not entirely sure how to seal the deal.
She grinned at him and finished the proposition for him. “If I wanted to come up to your room and we have casual sex like grown adults?”
“Uh…” Richard stammered. “Y-yeah. I guess…that.”
“You’re very cute when you’re flustered.”
“Well if you’d like to see me flustered you should see me try to take my pants off when I’m really excited.”
She laughed. “I feel like I’m missing something.”
“Sorry, it’s just been awhile since I…”
“Mommy, mommy, she’s got a dog!”
A boy about five or six walking by the hotel bar area with his mom had broken free of her hand and ran to their table. The boy put his hand on the dog’s fur, and gave it a hard pet, causing the dog to shake at the sudden attention.
“Mason!” his mom snapped as she grabbed the boy’s arm and pulled him back. “We ask permission before touching someone’s pet. It might have bit you. I’m so sorry,” she said to Crystal as she backpedaled out of the bar with her son.
“No harm done,” Crystal said graciously.
“Mason, use your feet,” the mom admonished. “I feel like I’m dragging you out of here.”
When they were out of earshot, Crystal said, “Kids. They never can resist a cute dog like Daisy.” She gave her pet a loving pat. The dog looked at Richard and yipped playfully. Then she kept yipping.
“Well, if you’re going to start making all that noise, I probably should get you up to a room,” she said. “And it seems like we have options,” she said looking slyly at Richard. “Yours or mine?”
They both laughed and got up from the table. Richard let Crystal take the lead so he could wave at the pretty bartender, who didn’t seem to understand why he was pointing at Crystal and giving her the thumbs up. The bartender just smiled awkwardly back at him and returned the thumbs up.
Richard was glad his wife was letting him get a head start, knowing she’d show up soon. He and Crystal got in the elevator and faced the closing doors. He pressed the button to his floor, and as he did, he didn’t notice the dog’s nose reaching up out of the bag to press against Crystal’s hip. Nor did he see Crystal shudder a moment later.
“Let’s go to mine actually,” she said. “It’s on the top floor. The penthouse suite. Great view.”
“Um…” Richard said, unsure of what to do. It was okay. He could just call down and let his wife know they’d received an upgrade. “Sure thing.”
As soon as the doors were shut, her mouth was on his. He responded in kind, and their hands roamed freely about each other. The dog was oddly silent despite being jostled.
They practically fell out into the empty hallway when the doors opened. They were both panting and pulling at each other’s clothes as they stumbled their way to an ornate door. Crystal pulled out a card from a side pocket of Daisy’s carrier, and pressed it to an electronic device next to the door. The light went green, and the sound of a click could be heard. Crystal pushed her way in, and Richard stepped into a room that was much bigger than the one he thought he’d be sleeping in. There was an entire living room, kitchen, and bedroom area. And as he walked further in, he saw that Crystal hadn’t been kidding. There was an amazing view. He strode to the far side of the living room where a sliding glass door led out to a balcony. He opened it, and stepped out into the night. He was ten stories up, with the city a twinkling sea of lights below him.
“If you’d rather stay out there you can,” a sultry voice called from behind. “But I think you’ll find the view in here much more interesting.”
Richard turned and found that yes, the view was much better inside this penthouse suite. Crystal hand dispensed with her dress, and was standing in a black lingerie set that she must have been wearing underneath in the off chance she got lucky. With a body like hers though, she didn’t need luck. He was just glad he’d been the one she’d decided to take to bed, but he also chalked some of that up to his own good looks and charm.
He came over to her and pulled her into a kiss. He’d expected it to feel different kissing someone that his wife wasn’t possessing. New. Foreign. But…there was a surprising familiarity to it. New mouth, new tongue, but the way their mouths met was how he’d kissed Nancy for so many years.
An annoying sound went off in Crystal’s purse that she’d tossed onto the bed. It disrupted their entwined tongues. “Sorry,” Crystal said as she scooped her purse up. “That’s the alarm on my phone. I need to go…take my medication. High blood pressure.”
“Totally get it,” Richard started to say as Crystal quickly disappeared into the bathroom a few feet away. “I have high cholesterol.” He wasn’t sure if she’d heard all of that, because she’d slammed the door so fast.
What seemed like just a few seconds later though, she came out again. And her hands were behind her back.
“You found those pills fast,” he said. “It takes my wife a long time to dig anything out of her purse.” He went red immediately, as he realized his little slip of the tongue.
“Are you married, Richard?” she asked sweetly as the tension in her bra gave way as she released the clasp. She began to lower it, giving him a great view of her impressive breasts.
“Uh…y-yes,” he said.
“But you’re here with me?” she said in a teasing manner. “And you’re going to fuck me, aren’t you.” She hadn’t said it as a question, but as a fact.
Richard nodded quickly. “I am!”
“Does your wife know you’re here?” Crystal asked as her fingers began to unbutton his shirt.
“Yes, well, no, not here. She knows I’m in the hotel. It’s a long story, you see, it’s my birthday. She said I could have a threesome if I could pick up a woman at the bar.”
Crystal laughed softly. “Oh. So I’m expected to invite someone else up to my suite am I? Is your wife attractive?”
Richard thought that was a rather funny question since Nancy could be anyone she pleased. Currently, she was in that very pretty bartender. “Yeah, she’s…very attractive,” he said earnestly as he pulled out his phone to call the bar. “I can let her we’re in your suite so she can come up and-”
Crystal grabbed the phone from his hand and threw it with a smile onto the bed. “Not just yet. I want you to myself for a little bit. That okay?”
“Yes, ma’am,” he said.
She winked at him as she unzipped his pants. “That was the right answer.” And then she was dropping to her knees, pulling his pants down as she went. Her fingers deftly moved to the hem of his boxers, which came down just as fast. “My, my!” she said as Richard’s sizeable erection popped out. She licked her lips at the sight of it. “Someone is very excited to see me.”
“Oh he is,” Richard chuckled. “So how do you want to-” was as far as he got before he gave a happy little strangled moan, because Crystal had taken him in her mouth. And the way she used her tongue, Richard knew this was not her first rodeo. His stamina had increased with age, probably because he was getting laid about every night from a different beautiful woman. But the way Crystal was sucking him, he wasn’t going to last long.
He tried to signal this by tapping her on the head, and then by sputtering a very coherent, “Um...”
But she kept going, getting him right up to the edge, and then…stopped just as quickly as she’d started. She’d seemed to know where his line was, and had backed off in the nick of time.
“Sorry,” she said as she stood and delicately wiped her mouth. “I just had to see if it tasted as good as it looked.”
Richard was trying to catch his breath as he asked, “And?”
“It was even better,” she giggled. Then she led him to the bed, and pushed him onto it. “What’s your favorite position, Richard?” she asked.
“Uh, basically just…”
“Whatever your wife wants?” Crystal finished for him. “You must be happily married,” she added with a wink. “Well, I like to be on top.”
“That works for me,” Richard said happily as he flopped his body against the bed.
Crystal started to crawl on top of him with a seductive smile, when her phone went off again. She blew a strand of hair out of her face as she got up and looked in annoyance in the direction of her phone. “Sorry. Just let me go take care of something real quick.”
“Whatever you need to do,” Richard said. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“I’m counting on it,” she said with a smile as she again slipped quickly into the bathroom.
Richard spied the hotel phone next to the bed, and reached for it.
“How can I help you?” a polite voice asked on the other end.
“Bar please?”
“Certainly.”
A second later the familiar voice of the bartender picked up. “Hello. What drink order would you like sent to your-”
Richard cut her off. “Nancy, it’s me. I’m in the penthouse suite. Come join us as soon as you can.” He heard the turning of the bathroom handle and said, “Love you!”
“Excuse me?” came the voice on the other end, but the receiver was already on its way forcibly back to its cradle.
“Ordering room service?” Crystal asked coyly as she reentered the room. She walked nimbly towards him with searching eyes.
“Huh? Oh, uh, yeah. Hope that’s okay?” Richard noticed she’d left her phone in the bathroom. Hopefully that was the last interruption.
“As long as you charged it to my room,” she said demurely. “Now, where were we? Oh yes. I think I was about to get on top of you and ride your dick until you cum inside my wet pussy.”
Richard stretched out and smiled. “Well, if you must.”
Crystal’s eyes flashed, and she looked almost predatory as she made her way onto the bed. She eyed his cock like it was a prize that was just there for her. She curled her fingers around it and gave it a gentle squeeze. It throbbed in appreciation. She leaned forward and pressed her large breasts against his chest. She made eye contact with him while she used the hand gripping his shaft to guide it in. Her mouth formed an ‘O’ the second he parted her. She stayed there for a moment, with just his tip in, then she rocked her hips forward, and he was suddenly deep inside her.
Richard let out the breath he hadn’t known he was holding when he felt the tip go in. Nancy always watched him very closely whenever he went into new pussy that she’d brought home. Crystal continued watching him closely too.
“So big,” she cooed. “So hard. So…familiar,” she said with a sly smile.
“Familiar?” he asked, his chest rising and falling from the way she was grinding her hips. This woman was something else. She really knew how to use her body.
In lieu of an answer, she leaned down again and kissed him passionately. She flexed her pussy as their tongues danced together.
Richard loved everything this woman was doing. Clearly she had a lot of experience, but what she said, and how she kissed him. It was so like Nancy would kiss him. He tried to ask her about it, but her mouth continued to cover his, almost as if she didn’t want him to talk yet. His hands came up to her face but she intercepted them and pushed them back against the bed, pinning him.
At last Crystal ended the kiss and raised her face up just enough so their noses touched. “Just like old times, Richard,” she purred.
And then her face moved rapidly in front of him, as her whole body gave way to a violent shudder.
Richard’s temper flared and he tried to push up, but Crystal held him down. “Nancy, what the hell! I wanted to do this on my own!”
A wicked smile spread across Crystal’s face as she continued to fuck him very slowly. “Afraid you’re mistaken, Richard. I’m not your wife. But I’m not Crystal either.”
_____________________________________________________________________
One hour earlier.
Nancy hadn’t planned on Richard’s foray back into the dating pool taking this long. She had needs! He knew this. And birthday or no, she needed to scratch that itch. The need to wrap her legs around him had increased exponentially as she watched him successfully hit it off with an attractive middle aged woman.
It was not lost on Nancy that Crystal somewhat resembled her as she had been a decade ago. She wished she could hop her. Find out her story real quick and make sure she wasn’t wasting her husband’s time. But that’d have to wait till later. She saw that every second Crystal spent with Richard was doing wonders for his self esteem. And it was also making Nancy jealous, something she had not felt in some time. She kind of liked it, because watching her husband interact from afar with a beautiful woman that she was not possessing spiked her lust. She wanted them to go upstairs now! But since they were taking their sweet time, Nancy decided to quell some of her desire by popping out for a quickie as someone else.
In a hotel, this prospect was incredibly easy. She grabbed a bottle of champagne and went to the front desk. She hopped the man behind a computer, looked up who was in a honeymoon suite, hopped back into the bartender, and went to one of the corresponding rooms.
There was a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hanging from the door handle of the room she’d chosen. Nancy knocked anyway. A loud curse was heard along with the sound of giggles. A half a minute later, an attractive young man opened the door wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. He looked flushed and agitated.
“We put the sign on the door,” he spluttered.
“So sorry,” Nancy said as she held out the bottle of champagne. “We forgot to give this to you at the front desk as a way of congratulations.”
The man’s demeanor changed as he saw the expensive looking bottle. He reached out to take it. “Well…thanks I-”
But the words ceased as his fingers brushed the bartender’s, and a shudder spread rapidly through him. He smiled back at the bartender a moment later. “Go resume your duties. This shouldn’t take long.”
“Yes,” the bartender said vacantly, and left.
Nancy shut the door, and let the towel drop. She looked down at a semi flaccid penis that was rapidly reclaiming its hardened status. “Not bad. Now let’s see who’s the lucky recipient of this fine specimen.”
She went deeper into the room and found a gorgeous blonde wearing nothing but a smile. Nancy usually preferred being in a female during sex, but she figured what the hell. She’d show this bride a good time on her wedding night. She climbed confidently onto the bed and spread the woman’s legs.
“Oh!” she gasped. “Jackson you, you seem…more sure of yourself all of a sudden!”
Nancy smiled down at the pretty girl. She’d be letting Jackson keep his memory of what was about to transpire. “I’m just so excited to do this with you for the first time, Lilly.” And with that, Nancy thrust into her, and did her very best to last longer than five minutes. She made it to six, but redeemed herself by some fancy finger work on Lilly after. She got Lilly off three times, and then did some cuddling.
Nancy found the young man’s recovery time impressive, because she was hard again and ready to go in no time. Being in a young stud certainly had its advantages. She couldn’t help but compare Richard’s recovery time, which was 24 hours these days unless he took a pill. She didn’t like when he did that though, because they could be bad for his heart.
Nancy left a well fucked and very happy Lilly in the room to go ‘get ice’ for the champagne. She made sure to let Jackson keep the memory of what happened to be their first sexual encounter, and then hopped back into the bartender.
She surveyed the room and discovered quickly that her husband had left. She perused the bartender’s memories and discovered her husband’s phone call. He wouldn’t be in their room, but had hung up before saying which it was. She’d have to play detective. Thankfully that was very easy to do when you had complete access to someone’s mind from just a touch. She headed to the front desk again to find out where her man was.
___________________________________________________________________________
“What do you mean you’re not my wife,” Richard asked. “I…I saw you shudder, Nancy. Hell, I felt you shudder,” he added with a forced grin. He did not like whatever game his wife was playing.
The voice that came out of Crystal’s mouth was not her own, but that of a man, low and gravelly. “I miss playing the part of your wife, Richard. Did it for a few months, remember? You were a stallion back then. Always happy to fuck me every day.”
Richard knew that voice all too well, and a chill ran up his spine. “Nevyn. I thought you were dead.”
“Sorry to disappoint,” Nevyn said coldly. “But I’m afraid it’s not that easy to kill me. Some might say, it’s impossible. Uh oh…someone’s trying to get all soft on me.”
Crystal’s voice came back as Nevyn sat up straight and began bouncing on Richard’s cock. “We can’t have that, baby. If this voice keeps you nice and hard I’ll use it from now on while we fuck. Mm…that’s right. Stay nice and hard for me. I always did appreciate your big dick.”
“What do you want?” Richard asked, furious that his penis had a mind of its own.
“To wish you a happy birthday of course.” He brought Richard’s hands up to Crystal’s chest and placed them firmly on them. “Be a dear and hold these. Big tits like these need support when I really get going. And they liked to be squeezed. I know that’s something you’ve always been willing to do.”
“Nevyn, I can’t…we can’t…”
“Oh but we can,” Nevyn said with Crystal’s seductive voice. “We certainly used to. You made love to me every night, remember? I’d be waiting for you in the most scandalous lingerie. Nancy had stopped wearing it for you back then, but I had something provocative on that showed off her body for you all the time. And we used so many toys on each other. I really loved what you did with those handcuffs. You were an animal that night. Remember when I let you cover me in whip cream that other time. Ha! I know Derek remembers that night too. Our naughty son caught Mommy in the kitchen. He had to go back to his room and think about how you were gonna lick it off me. I was so loud that night. All so Derek could hear. So it would drive him nuts. Or should I say, drive him to nut.”
“Stop…talking about stuff like that,” Richard groaned, trying his best not to cum.
“Don’t play innocent with me, Richard. All this talk about me being in your wife and making her do all those kinky things is making you harder than ever. I can FEEL it because I’m as connected with you right now as anyone can be. Let me tell you something else you might not want to hear, but I know is the truth. You loved it when I was Nancy. You loved the kinky shit I let you do to her.”
Crystal’s body sped up as Nevyn began lifting her up higher and slamming down the length of him. “And I was happy to do it, Richard. Because your dick, well, it is really great. I’ve had thousands of cocks over the centuries, and yours was easily top five. It can stretch a girl out real nice. And your stamina, damn! It took a lot ot wear you out. You gonna have that same stamina tonight for me, Richard? Gonna make me cum on your big hard dick before you blow your load inside me like you used to? I loved that by the way. You always shot out so much! Hung like a horse and cums like one too. Oh I miss it Richard. Yeah! Fuck me like you used to!”
Richard hated how much he had liked that time. He’d always loved sex, and Nevyn had hopped Nancy during a dry spell in their lives. He’d used Nancy’s body to great effect. “Shut the fuck up! Oh fuck! Fuck! You’re sick! You’re a fucking psychopath!”
All of a sudden there was a loud knock on the door. “It’s me!” a voice called.
“That’s Nancy,” Richard said as relief washed over him.
“I knew she’d be along shortly,” Nevyn said as he continued to ride Richard. “And what good timing. Tell her to come in. I’m sure she has a key with since she is probably in the body of a hotel staff member.”
It seemed to Richard that Nevyn was five steps ahead of him. That wasn’t unusual. There was a reason that Derek and Aubrey had struggled to catch him for so long.
A hard slap across his face cleared the thoughts from his mind, and then Nevyn’s voice hissed menacingly, “I said tell her to come in.”
He wanted to protect his wife, but she was immune to Nevyn’s bodyhopping abilities. She should be fine. It was him that was at risk, so he yelled, “Come in Nancy!”
Just outside the door Nancy wondered why Richard wasn’t coming to let her in himself, but…maybe the woman, whose name she’d learned was Crystal, had him tied to the bed or something. She could only hope. What a fun night this could turn out to be.
She pressed a master key card against the locking mechanism and pushed the door open. There was her husband underneath the beautiful woman, who was craning her neck to look back at her.
“Nancy,” the woman called out. “So good to see you again. Your husband’s just as good as I remember, and if I’m not mistaken, given his shortness of breath and the way he can’t help but thrust his hips under me, he’s about to cum.”
“Richard, you’d better wait until-” Nancy began with a smile on her face. But it faltered as her mind started to piece together the words Crystal had just said, and another layer of tension was added by the fearful expression on her husband’s face.
“It’s Nevyn,” he moaned. “Ah! Dammit!” His whole body tensed as his cock began to pulse.
“Oh yes!” Nevyn cheered. “That’s it. There’s so much! Let it out! Here, I’ll help you!”
Richard felt Crystal’s vaginal walls flex and milk every drop from him. He also felt Nancy watching him in a mix of shock and horror. He mouthed, ‘I’m sorry.’
“It’s not your fault, honey,” she said. Then her tone turned to ice as she looked at Nevyn. “Get off him you sick freak. You’ve had your fun.”
Richard wondered if he could push Nevyn off and run. But it would only take a touch for Nevyn to possess his body. He felt his dick slide out of Crystal’s pussy, and his cum began to leak out of her onto his torso.
“I will when I’m ready,” Nevyn’s voice growled. He switched back to Crystal’s voice. “Did you ever tell your wife that you liked her more when I was possessing her?”
Richard looked at his wife pitifully “Honey, that’s not-”
Nevyn clucked his tongue. “Let’s not lie, Richard. I went through your memories when I visited your house this last week.”
“What’re you talking about?” Nancy asked.
“Don’t interrupt me when I’m talking!” Nevyn’s voice bellowed. He quickly switched back to the seductive tone of Crystal as he stroked Richard’s face. “I looked way back and saw that you were very happy during the time I pretended to be your wife. You never told her that, but it’s the truth. I was better at making you happy than she ever was. I was such a good wife and perfect slut for you in her body.”
“He’s lying!” Richard yelled.
“It’s fine, honey,” Nancy said. “He’s just trying to wind us up.”
Nevyn smiled. “Aw, you guys are sweet. Might as well get down to business then. I need to make a phone call to your kids. I’m sure you got a way to reach them, don’t you?”
Richard shook his head.
“Liar,” Nevyn spat. “Well, I guess say goodbye to Nancy, Richard.”
“What!” Richard blurted, and then he felt the shudder begin in his groin and spread out like lightning through his body. His face turned to Nancy. “I love you!” he said.
And then he blinked. And Richard was no longer in control.
“Get off me,” Nevyn said from underneath a now vacant eye’d Crystal. She immediately did, getting off him and standing expressionless at the side of the bed.
Nancy watched nervously as her husband’s body got up from the bed and went to dig his phone out of the pants that he’d tossed into a corner. “Just…let him go, please,” she begged.
“I will,” Nevyn said while he initiated a video call. “After I’ve delivered a message to Derek and Bri.” He walked over to the sliding glass door and opened it.
A second later, Aubrey’s face came on the screen. “Hey Derek! Dad’s calling. Happy birthday Dad!”
Another face pushed its way onto the screen, that of a pretty redhead with lots of freckles. “Hey Dad! Happy birthday! Sorry we couldn’t be there. Mom do something special for you?”
“She took me to a hotel with a great view!” Nevyn said imitating Richard’s voice and cadence flawlessly. “Wanna see?” He turned the camera so they could see the city lights below.
“Aw, that’s nice,” Aubrey gushed. “Is she there?”
Nevyn turned the phone so they could see the body that Nancy was in. The kids, used to this, called out, “Hi mom!”
“Nevyn’s not dead,” she replied grimly. “He’s here, inside your father.”
Nevyn turned the camera back to their father’s face. He’d wiped it off its smile, and traded it for a darkened scowl directed at Nancy. “Your family really sucks at letting me have any fun.”
The twins' faces had become hardened masks.
“Leave our parents alone, Nevyn,” Derek’s voice said harshly.
“What?” Nevyn said menacingly. “The way you left me alone? The way you keep trying to track me down. I know you don’t want to lock me away somewhere. You want to kill me!”
He’d shouted those last two words, making Nancy jump.
“I know you thought you had, but I’ve learned something, unlike you two and anyone else with my gene, I can’t be killed. Isn’t that great! But I CAN be annoyed at having my plans interrupted. So I’m going to respond to your attempt on my life, by an attempt on someone you love. I just think I’ll be a little more successful. Let’s find out, shall we?”
And with that, Nevyn swung a leg over the balcony railing, and leapt off.
Screams pierced the air as Nancy rang to the edge and looked down. They came from Nancy, and from the phone that Nevyn had pulled close to Richard’s chest. He held it in such a way that when his body met the ground, the phone remained intact. Aubrey’s scream could still be heard from the speaker.
In the busy downtown district, a crowd quickly formed. Nancy watched as a man approached her husband’s body. “Don’t touch him!” she yelled, but no one on the ground could make it out.
But the twins also knew the danger and understood what would come next. “Get away from him!” Derek cried.
“Stay away!” Aubrey shouted.
But all it takes is one touch.
The man touched Richard’s arm, and immediately began to shudder as Nevyn’s soul passed from their dead father, into the stranger, who then took the phone out of Richard’s hand and held it to his face.
“If you get in my way again,” Nevyn warned. “This is how it will end for all of you.”
With that, he ended the call, and walked away past the crowd, satisfied that he’d been understood.
_______________________________________________________________________
Epilogue
65 years later.
Derek sat in the passenger seat as Stephanie drove them out of Maine. They had one more stop to make before they made the long journey to headquarters. Derek hadn’t been back there since coming into possession of the mirror. That had been for his safety, and everyone else’s. At a place filled with active bodyhoppers, the mirror was sexual napalm, and the ramifications could be catastrophic. It really said something about the current state of the world that it was worth the risk.
Stephanie had assured him that all the pieces were coming together. They finally had the means to track Nevyn after he’d created a world filled with people just like him. But if Derek could just get near him, it would all be over. The world still might not be the same, but at least, if his hypothesis was right, the body swapping everyone worldwide was experiencing would finally come to an end.
He became aware that his hand was in the bag. His fingers were running along the smooth wooden handle. It called to him.
“This isn’t going to end well, you know,” Bekka’s voice said in his head.
“I know,” Derek said aloud.
“Know what?” Stephanie asked.
“Nothing,” Derek grunted. “I just talk to myself sometimes.”
“I’ve noticed.”
Stephanie gripped the steering wheel tightly as they passed a POM security vehicle. She breathed easier after she saw it continue on its way in their rearview. She reached into her pocket and took out a phone. “It’s a burner. Untraceable. Call the saved number. Someone really wants to talk to you.”
Derek took it and fumbled with the small device with his large calloused hands. He finally found the contact, and pressed it.
It barely rang when a middle aged blonde woman appeared on the screen.
“Hi Derek,” she said with a wide smile.
Despite himself, Derek smiled back. “How’d you know it was me?”
“A mother always knows.”
He nodded. “It’s good to see you. Sorry I’ve been away so long. But I’m glad it’s finally time. Ready to help set the world right, Mom?”
“I am. All of us are ready to do whatever it takes to stop Nevyn, and we can track him now thanks to Trevor. Thanks for sending him to us by the way, he’s been really great. Like, REALLY great.”
Derek tried to keep the smile on his face, but at the sound of the shapeshifter’s name, his grip involuntarily tightened on the mirror’s handle. “You don’t have to elaborate mom, I get it. It’ll be good to see all of you soon. And to finally have justice for dad.”
To be continued in Shudder: Worldwide.
mind control
+4 more
1
10.5K
6
4
Someone finds a mysterious way to possess someone else, and makes good use of it.
I stepped into the shower and turned on the water. It took a little while to get warm, but it was really pleasant when it did. I love just relaxing under the hot water, before I start actually washing myself. Mostly because washing my hair is a huge pain. So I stood, arms crossed under my boobs, half-hugging myself as the hot water cascaded over my shoulders. It felt great - I might just stand here for a while.
A few minutes later - at least, I hope it was only a few minutes, since I'd been known to get 'stuck' in the shower for maybe half an hour without actually doing anything - I heard a noise that sounded like a knock on the door. Which was weird, because I lived alone, and I was sure that the front door was locked. It's probably nothing, just my imagination.
---
Shit, did she hear me? I slipped through the door into the bathroom. Even though I was invisible and mostly incorporeal, I still bumped things. As far as I could tell, she hadn't. She still stood, unmoving, behind the shower curtain. Even though I could only see her silhouette, I could already tell she was hot. She was head shorter than me, slim, but with pretty nice boobs and a tight ass. Oh, I was looking forward to this.
I slowly crept closer, and stumbled over the bath mat in front of the vanity unit. I crashed into the counter, causing everything on it to shake. There's no way she didn't hear that...
---
Alright, that was definitely not my imagination. I peeked around the shower curtain, and saw... nothing. Absolutely nothing out of the ordinary in the room at all. Door was still barely open, and there was clearly no one there. Even all my stuff around the sink was still in place. So what was going on...?
I returned to my shower, and couldn't help but feel a bit nervous. Despite the fact that there was clearly no one in here with me, I still felt uneasy. Maybe if I just finished up and got out, I'd feel better? Yeah, that's what I'd do.
I squeezed some shampoo into my hand, turned to face the shower head, and began to massage my scalp with my hands.
---
Yeah, I definitely messed up there. She peeked out of the shower, letting me see her face for the first time. And damn, she was cute. Soft lips, button nose, long dirty blonde hair...
Judging by the fact that she didn't react to me at all, she truly couldn't see me. So it had worked after all. Now all I needed was to slip into the shower with her, then slip into her... if it all went to plan, she wouldn't even realize anything was different. Apparently, she would think anything I did while in control was her own idea.
More confidently now, I crept up to the shower, and snuck past the curtain. She was shampooing her head, facing away from me. Perfect! I stepped up close, and poked a foot into hers.
---
I felt something tickling at my foot. I quickly kicked back, but there was nothing. This was turning out to be the creepiest shower experience of my life. I was about half-done shampooing - I'd leave it in for a minute, condition it, quickly scrub myself down, then get the hell out.
What the hell? The same side that had felt the tickle now felt like something was pushing into it. Kind of like a blanket - it wasn't moving me, but it was just pushing. I tried to move the leg away, but it felt heavy. Like it was actually wrapped up in a blanket. I had no idea what was going on, but I definitely wanted out of here. I'd almost consider not even finishing...<
---
Ooh, that tingles. I'd managed to get one leg inside her - I couldn't control it until I'd completely taken over, but it did make the rest of the process easier. I slipped my other leg into hers - this one went in a lot smoother. Next, I tried to stand up straight and just take over the rest of her.
It didn't work.
I found myself precariously wobbling, rooted in by my legs. Alright, slowly it was then.
---
The odd feeling had spread to my other leg, and whatever weirdness it was was now firmly pushing at my ass. It was a chore to move my legs at this point. Was I on some weird trip? I wasn't drunk or high... I thought. I hadn't done anything like that in at least a few days now...
The odd pressure had turned into slight numbness and warmth - kind of like when you sit in an awkward position, before the pins and needles sets in. That feeling crept up my legs - that I couldn't really move right now anyway - and past my hips.
I reached out an arm and slapped my leg. It felt completely normal - not numb, not swollen or anything. Then why the hell couldn't I move it?!
---
The moment when I had thrust my hips into hers was odd. The biggest thing was that I went from having a dick - even if it was a ghost dick right now - to not having one. I wasn't in control of the girl's body yet so I couldn't feel anything, but it was still weird to just lose that part of myself so suddenly.
Continuing my efforts, I gradually pulled myself up until I was almost at her chest...
---
The pressure was rising, followed now ever quicker by the numbness. It slowly climbed up my back, covering my whole chest, then up to my neck. My arms were next, starting at the shoulders. They began to feel heavy, so I stopped my shampooing.
You know - in hindsight, I probably should have gotten out of here sooner. Something was clearly wrong in here. But... I didn't.
And now, I stood, arms heavy at my sides, barely able to move my body through the numbness I felt all over. I would have screamed or something, but there was no point. No one was here anyway - and I was alone. Yet this was still happening.
I resigned myself to my fate, whatever it was.
---
Almost done! All that was left was my head, and then it would all be over...
I slipped my chin forward, catching a mop of wet hair in my ghostly face. Instinctively I scrunched my eyes, but of course nothing happened. I went right through it. Right into the back of her head...
Then, I could feel again.
I felt the hot water on my body. Long hair sticking to my back. Arms at my sides. I went to open my eyes, instinctively brushing away the water with my hands. As I did that, my elbows squished into something that was altogether new to me.
I looked down with my new eyes, grinning like a madman as I saw two perfectly perky breasts hanging off my chest. I took them in my new hands, loving the feeling both of cupping them, and having them cupped. I pinched one of my nipples, experiencing a brand new shock of pleasure that spread through my entire body, concentrated in my crotch.
---
The numbness had gone. In its place, I felt unbelievably giddy... and horny. My hands immediately began massaging my boobs. And for some reason it felt really good. Like, REALLY good. I was already wet, and every touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I pinched a nipple, and shuddered at the sensations that it caused. This never usually felt this good, but I sure as hell wasn't gonna complain!
I continued rubbing my hands over my body - I was so sensitive today! - feeling every curve. Not to toot my own horn or anything, but damn, I was hot. And I felt hot. My hands traced a path down around my belly button, before grabbing a handful of ass. Even my ass was damn fine!
---
Holy shit! Was this what it always felt like for girls? This was fucking amazing! And I hadn't even gotten to the good stuff yet! Her pussy was tingling in anticipation as I grabbed her ass, squeezing it between her own petite hands. I took her hand, and slid it around and down, probing for her snatch.
Whoa. Everything I had felt before this paled in comparison. Just touching down there shot a massive jolt of pleasure through my entire body, so much that my knees began to quiver. Hungry for more, I plunged my fingers deeper into the soft, sticky warmth of the girl's pussy.
---
Wow... I continued fingering myself - a lot more clumsily than usual, but I didn't care. It just felt so good! My fingers dug hungrily in and out of my pussy, and I felt the pressure building in my core. I let out a moan, and continued my hand motions frantically. My other hand was forgotten - all I cared about right now was my vagina, and to continue doing what I was doing.
---
"Ahhh! Aahhhh! Aaahhhhh!" I moaned, her voice coming out desperate as my hand continued to play around. The pleasure I felt from inside was overwhelming. I didn't ever imagine that it was possible to feel this good!
Then, the pleasure just exploded. One massive wave of pure bliss, emanating from my core, shaking my entire body. I was numb. All I felt was the pleasure, a million times stronger than anything I had ever felt as a guy.
Dark spots began to play at the corner of my vision, and I felt myself fading...
---
I stood, slightly shaking, in the afterglow of what had to have been my most powerful orgasm ever. My breath was ragged and shallow, but I didn't care. It was totally worth it.
I should probably finish showering... in a few minutes. For now I'll just coast on that bliss.
---
I woke up on my bed, with a raging hard-on, laptop still open with the spell up. Shame I was out of potion, though. I ran to the bathroom, using my memory of what had just happened to fuel my wank.
I had to get more of that potion...
I stepped into the shower and turned on the water. It took a little while to get warm, but it was really pleasant when it did. I love just relaxing under the hot water, before I start actually washing myself. Mostly because washing my hair is a huge pain. So I stood, arms crossed under my boobs, half-hugging myself as the hot water cascaded over my shoulders. It felt great - I might just stand here for a while.
A few minutes later - at least, I hope it was only a few minutes, since I'd been known to get 'stuck' in the shower for maybe half an hour without actually doing anything - I heard a noise that sounded like a knock on the door. Which was weird, because I lived alone, and I was sure that the front door was locked. It's probably nothing, just my imagination.
---
Shit, did she hear me? I slipped through the door into the bathroom. Even though I was invisible and mostly incorporeal, I still bumped things. As far as I could tell, she hadn't. She still stood, unmoving, behind the shower curtain. Even though I could only see her silhouette, I could already tell she was hot. She was head shorter than me, slim, but with pretty nice boobs and a tight ass. Oh, I was looking forward to this.
I slowly crept closer, and stumbled over the bath mat in front of the vanity unit. I crashed into the counter, causing everything on it to shake. There's no way she didn't hear that...
---
Alright, that was definitely not my imagination. I peeked around the shower curtain, and saw... nothing. Absolutely nothing out of the ordinary in the room at all. Door was still barely open, and there was clearly no one there. Even all my stuff around the sink was still in place. So what was going on...?
I returned to my shower, and couldn't help but feel a bit nervous. Despite the fact that there was clearly no one in here with me, I still felt uneasy. Maybe if I just finished up and got out, I'd feel better? Yeah, that's what I'd do.
I squeezed some shampoo into my hand, turned to face the shower head, and began to massage my scalp with my hands.
---
Yeah, I definitely messed up there. She peeked out of the shower, letting me see her face for the first time. And damn, she was cute. Soft lips, button nose, long dirty blonde hair...
Judging by the fact that she didn't react to me at all, she truly couldn't see me. So it had worked after all. Now all I needed was to slip into the shower with her, then slip into her... if it all went to plan, she wouldn't even realize anything was different. Apparently, she would think anything I did while in control was her own idea.
More confidently now, I crept up to the shower, and snuck past the curtain. She was shampooing her head, facing away from me. Perfect! I stepped up close, and poked a foot into hers.
---
I felt something tickling at my foot. I quickly kicked back, but there was nothing. This was turning out to be the creepiest shower experience of my life. I was about half-done shampooing - I'd leave it in for a minute, condition it, quickly scrub myself down, then get the hell out.
What the hell? The same side that had felt the tickle now felt like something was pushing into it. Kind of like a blanket - it wasn't moving me, but it was just pushing. I tried to move the leg away, but it felt heavy. Like it was actually wrapped up in a blanket. I had no idea what was going on, but I definitely wanted out of here. I'd almost consider not even finishing...<
---
Ooh, that tingles. I'd managed to get one leg inside her - I couldn't control it until I'd completely taken over, but it did make the rest of the process easier. I slipped my other leg into hers - this one went in a lot smoother. Next, I tried to stand up straight and just take over the rest of her.
It didn't work.
I found myself precariously wobbling, rooted in by my legs. Alright, slowly it was then.
---
The odd feeling had spread to my other leg, and whatever weirdness it was was now firmly pushing at my ass. It was a chore to move my legs at this point. Was I on some weird trip? I wasn't drunk or high... I thought. I hadn't done anything like that in at least a few days now...
The odd pressure had turned into slight numbness and warmth - kind of like when you sit in an awkward position, before the pins and needles sets in. That feeling crept up my legs - that I couldn't really move right now anyway - and past my hips.
I reached out an arm and slapped my leg. It felt completely normal - not numb, not swollen or anything. Then why the hell couldn't I move it?!
---
The moment when I had thrust my hips into hers was odd. The biggest thing was that I went from having a dick - even if it was a ghost dick right now - to not having one. I wasn't in control of the girl's body yet so I couldn't feel anything, but it was still weird to just lose that part of myself so suddenly.
Continuing my efforts, I gradually pulled myself up until I was almost at her chest...
---
The pressure was rising, followed now ever quicker by the numbness. It slowly climbed up my back, covering my whole chest, then up to my neck. My arms were next, starting at the shoulders. They began to feel heavy, so I stopped my shampooing.
You know - in hindsight, I probably should have gotten out of here sooner. Something was clearly wrong in here. But... I didn't.
And now, I stood, arms heavy at my sides, barely able to move my body through the numbness I felt all over. I would have screamed or something, but there was no point. No one was here anyway - and I was alone. Yet this was still happening.
I resigned myself to my fate, whatever it was.
---
Almost done! All that was left was my head, and then it would all be over...
I slipped my chin forward, catching a mop of wet hair in my ghostly face. Instinctively I scrunched my eyes, but of course nothing happened. I went right through it. Right into the back of her head...
Then, I could feel again.
I felt the hot water on my body. Long hair sticking to my back. Arms at my sides. I went to open my eyes, instinctively brushing away the water with my hands. As I did that, my elbows squished into something that was altogether new to me.
I looked down with my new eyes, grinning like a madman as I saw two perfectly perky breasts hanging off my chest. I took them in my new hands, loving the feeling both of cupping them, and having them cupped. I pinched one of my nipples, experiencing a brand new shock of pleasure that spread through my entire body, concentrated in my crotch.
---
The numbness had gone. In its place, I felt unbelievably giddy... and horny. My hands immediately began massaging my boobs. And for some reason it felt really good. Like, REALLY good. I was already wet, and every touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I pinched a nipple, and shuddered at the sensations that it caused. This never usually felt this good, but I sure as hell wasn't gonna complain!
I continued rubbing my hands over my body - I was so sensitive today! - feeling every curve. Not to toot my own horn or anything, but damn, I was hot. And I felt hot. My hands traced a path down around my belly button, before grabbing a handful of ass. Even my ass was damn fine!
---
Holy shit! Was this what it always felt like for girls? This was fucking amazing! And I hadn't even gotten to the good stuff yet! Her pussy was tingling in anticipation as I grabbed her ass, squeezing it between her own petite hands. I took her hand, and slid it around and down, probing for her snatch.
Whoa. Everything I had felt before this paled in comparison. Just touching down there shot a massive jolt of pleasure through my entire body, so much that my knees began to quiver. Hungry for more, I plunged my fingers deeper into the soft, sticky warmth of the girl's pussy.
---
Wow... I continued fingering myself - a lot more clumsily than usual, but I didn't care. It just felt so good! My fingers dug hungrily in and out of my pussy, and I felt the pressure building in my core. I let out a moan, and continued my hand motions frantically. My other hand was forgotten - all I cared about right now was my vagina, and to continue doing what I was doing.
---
"Ahhh! Aahhhh! Aaahhhhh!" I moaned, her voice coming out desperate as my hand continued to play around. The pleasure I felt from inside was overwhelming. I didn't ever imagine that it was possible to feel this good!
Then, the pleasure just exploded. One massive wave of pure bliss, emanating from my core, shaking my entire body. I was numb. All I felt was the pleasure, a million times stronger than anything I had ever felt as a guy.
Dark spots began to play at the corner of my vision, and I felt myself fading...
---
I stood, slightly shaking, in the afterglow of what had to have been my most powerful orgasm ever. My breath was ragged and shallow, but I didn't care. It was totally worth it.
I should probably finish showering... in a few minutes. For now I'll just coast on that bliss.
---
I woke up on my bed, with a raging hard-on, laptop still open with the spell up. Shame I was out of potion, though. I ran to the bathroom, using my memory of what had just happened to fuel my wank.
I had to get more of that potion...
masturbation
+2 more
1
1.8K
2
0
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
Story created by
Kent is young guy that has to spend the summer paying off his debt after accidentally damaging his bitch of a neighbour Julie’s car while playing a game with his friend Marcus. Kent resigns himself to working as Julie’s glorified servant, that is until he finds an odd looking idol that allows him to possess her body. Now with a summer of freedom ahead and Julie’s hot body to do with as he pleases, Kent is looking forward to making up for lost time and having some fun.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author.
possession comeuppance Astral Projection Male to Female
by
Eb18
· 04 May 2025
Kent is young guy that has to spend the summer paying off his debt after accidentally damaging his bitch of a neighbour Julie’s car while playing a game with his friend Marcus. Kent resigns himself to working as Julie’s glorified servant, that is until he finds an odd looking idol that allows him to possess her body. Now with a summer of freedom ahead and Julie’s hot body to do with as he pleases, Kent is looking forward to making up for lost time and having some fun.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author.
possession
+3 more
5.6K
2
0
Loading...
Similar Stories on Outfox
I try not to think of myself as the bad guy. Yes, I found myself involved in the development of mind-control technology, but I did my best to protect the world from the worst of it. After that, things just kind of happened on their own.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
mind control
+8 more
6
26.0K
16
7
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
possession
+2 more
1
7.4K
0
1
This Shudder one shot takes place between Shudder: The College Years and The Last Shapeshifter. I have tried to write all but the epilogue in a way that if you haven't read those you'll be able to understand what's going on.
It was Richard Johnson’s birthday, and he was a man on a mission. He was going to pick up a beautiful woman in a hotel bar using only his appearance and charm. He hadn’t needed to rely on those attributes in a very long time, but still managed to have a different woman in his bed every night. That was one of the perks to being married to a bodyhopper.
For the ten years that she’d been a bodyhopper, Nancy Johnson loved bringing home women that would entice her husband to fuck her senseless. If a pretty cashier caught his eye, or the cute teller at the bank, or a seductive college cheerleader, or one of the many local milfs, Nancy would make sure each of their bodies spent some very intimate time with her man. She’d even gone on a few trips to bring in some celebrities that he’d crushed on forever.
Nancy became bodyhopper during an experiment run by her twin children, Derek and Aubrey. They’d used an electrical charge to spark a gene inside of her. They knew it was there, because it ran in their family. Once activated, she gained the ability to pass her soul from one body to the next. In doing so, she gained access to that person’s mind and could pass for them with the greatest of ease. She had used it to seduce her husband, and eventually persuaded him to leave her aging body behind.
The couple were still very much in love, and when Nancy wasn’t fucking her husband’s brains out in a body typically younger than her previous one, they were enjoying hobbies and conversations that were akin to people who had been together for many years. They didn’t go out on many dates though since Nancy was usually in the body of a woman in her 20’s that could have been Richard’s granddaughter. It was here that the trouble started.
A week ago Nancy had gently teased her husband while in the guise of a cute, blonde 21 year old. She told him he’d never be able to pick up someone like her in real life because of the age gap. She thought it would turn him on. One of his favorite things was when she brought home a young woman and began calling him ‘Daddy.’ Perhaps because his 55th birthday was a week away, or the fact that they could no longer grow old together, he took it poorly.
“Age is just a number,” he snapped back. “I could go into a bar, any bar, and have a woman on my arm by the end of the night.”
Nancy had then made the catastrophic mistake of laughing at this remark. The idea of her husband with his wrinkles and gray hair going to a club and using his cheesy lines on a woman to take her back home was honestly absurd to her.
Richard’s pride took a hit, and he went to sleep on the couch that night, and no amount of cajoling or seduction could get him to return. This was also a blow to Nancy, because a bodyhopper continually craved sex. It seemed to be part of the gene. In instances like these, she’d had to seek other options. In that case, she’d taken the blonde home and fucked her boyfriend.
Nancy fucked a lot of boyfriends and husbands when she inevitably returned a host body. Richard knew this of these indiscretions, but also knew that as horny as he often was, his wife had an itch that he couldn’t always scratch, especially as he got older. He’d never resented her for it, because he’d been around a few bodyhoppers the last decade. Derek was one, and like Nancy, no longer had a body of his own. Aubrey was too, but had to keep her body hooked up to life support if she ever hopped someone.
Then there was the third bodyhopper they all knew. The one who had passed the gene on to so many people over the last few centuries. His name was Nevyn, and he’d almost ruined all of their lives.
Nevyn had possessed Nancy for a few months long ago, living with the Johnsons and teasing Derek relentlessly. But after Nevyn lost his bodyhopping power and became stuck in Derek’s body, he’d briefly aligned himself with the Johnsons in the pursuit of getting Derek his body back. They’d studied the gene and made several breakthroughs, and somewhere during this process, Nevyn felt sidelined, and eventually betrayed. He used what he knew to get his powers back by himself, which led to a close friend of the Johnsons named Bekka to lose her life, although the twins often spoke of her like she was still alive.
Nevyn’s actions spurred the twins along two different paths that ran parallel to each other. Aubrey continued unlocking the secrets of the bodyswapping gene to try and find a way to track it, while Derek pursued Nevyn by thinking like him, and looking for his telltale signatures in society.
A month ago, Derek had success, and had intercepted Nevyn. In a phone call, Derek had given his parents the good news that it was finally over.
“Nevyn’s dead. He knew I was chasing him and he ran into traffic. A second later he was hit by a bus. After all this time, that’s how it ends. It’s so strange. We finally all have our lives back.”
The Johnsons had all moved on as best they could, with Aubrey stating she was going back to college to get her doctorate, and Derek possibly moving back home.
But tonight, none of this was on Richard’s mind. Because tonight he was celebrating his birthday. Because of Nancy’s insensitive remarks, husband and wife made a wager. If he could pick up a woman at a local hotel bar and get her to go upstairs to a room for sex, she’d join them for a threesome.
“But what if she doesn’t want a threesome?” Richard had asked.
“You mean if I can’t convince her with my very impressive feminine wiles?” his wife had responded with a laugh. “Then I guess I’ll be doing some very fast hopping. Wouldn’t be the first time.”
This is why Richard now found himself up past his bedtime at a crowded hotel bar where the music was too loud. He’d much rather be at home, waiting to see who his wife was bringing him that night. But his pride was on the line.
Even though he’d been out of the dating game for a long time, he felt confident he’d be able to land a hottie and take her up to the hotel room they’d booked. He scanned the sea of people. It seemed full of possibilities. He locked eyes with a pretty raven haired woman behind the bar as she mixed a drink. She winked at him. Nancy had chosen this bartender as her vantage point to watch the proceeding.
She totally wanted him to win, which is why she pointed towards a small circular table where a couple of young women sat, chatting and giggling away. After observing them for a few seconds, he shot an upturned eyebrow back at Nancy. He knew these women were at least 21 years of age, but probably not a day older. They still had their whole lives ahead of them. He was just the man that could teach them a thing or two. Richard strode over confidently, believing that this would be over quickly, he’d be fucking one or both of them within the hour, and could go to sleep.
He assessed them as he got closer. The girl to his left was a curly haired brunette with a dazzling smile. She wore a short black dress, but didn’t have a lot going on in the chest department. That was okay. He was always partial to brunettes. They reminded him of his wife and his daughter Aubrey, although they had both been stacked.
To her right was a shoulder length blonde who was offering a generous amount of cleavage to all passersby in a low red blouse with lipstick that matched. His eyes lingered on her exposed skin, and it distracted him so much that he forgot to say anything upon his arrival.
“Can we…help you with something old man?” the blonde said with a pitying smirk.
“He looks lost,” the brunette giggled. “It seems like he’s trying to find directions to your tits.”
“Don’t even!” the blonde squealed, and whacked the brunette on the shoulder playfully. “I’m sure this grandpa is harmless.”
“Or he’s a dirty old man,” the brunette clapped back. “He’s gotta be, right? I mean he came over to our table. To what? Hit on us?” She crossed her legs and looked up at him as if she’d caught him doing something scandalous. “Do you even know how old we are, mister?”
“Um, uh, 21?” Richard replied as he tried to recover from their verbal assault.
“I am,” the blonde said, “But Kinzie here is only 19.”
“How did you…” Richard started to ask.
But the girl identified as Kinzie interjected. “Fake ID grandpa. What? They didn’t have those back in your day?”
“I don’t think they had that kind of technology back then,” the blonde added.
“Just had the wheel and fire, right gramps?”
“I am not that old!” Richard fumed.
“Yeah? How old are you then?” Kinzie asked with a raised eyebrow as she haughtily picked up her drink to take a sip.
“Old enough to…uh…teach you a few things,” Richard said as he tried to turn this interaction around.
This elicited a cringe response on both their faces that ended when they looked at each other and burst into a giggle fit.
The blonde’s eyes drifted down to Richard’s crotch, then back up to meet his. “Can you even get it up? I hear that can be a real problem for senior citizens.”
“I’m sure he can, Mckayla, withe the help of a pill!”
The giggle fit resumed in earnest, and Richard found himself wanting to retreat, from this table, from the premises from civilization. This had been a horrible idea.
Suddenly the bartender was at his side carrying a tray that had three drinks in martini glasses on it. “Here’s your drink sir, and how nice of you to buy a round for these two lovely ladies.”
“Ugh,” Kinzie said with an eye roll. “Well, a free drink’s a free drink.
She reached for it, but Mckayla hesitated and asked the bartender, “He didn’t pay you to slip something into it, did he?”
The bartender’s pretty face faltered as if she’d been slapped. But then she set her jaw, and said tightly, “I can assure you that he’d never have to do anything of the sort. Not when he has me.”
As Kinzie’s fingers curled around the thin stem of a glass, the bartender’s fingers brushed against her for the briefest of moments in a way that so often happens while passing something from one person to the next. A fleeting second of contact that feels both innocuous and yet strangely intimate. It is usually a moment that is here, then gone, but this time, it left a lingering effect in the form of a shudder that began in Kinzie’s hand.
“Excuse me?” Mckayla asked loudly in response to what the bartender had just said. But she got no response, because the bartender’s gaze had gone slack.
“Um, Mckayla, I think maybe I’ve had too much to drink,” Kinzie said as she looked at the tremor rapidly spreading up her arm.
Mckayla didn’t look at her friend but continued to study the bartender. It was like she was asleep, but her eyes were open. She was just standing as still as a statue holding the tray. “You’ve only had one Kinzie. I swear, you’re such a lightweight. You really should be building up more of a tolerance for the parties at college.”
“No, really, I…I think I want to go…” but the rest of what she might have said was lost as her mind was no longer her own.
“Just kidding!” Kinzie suddenly squealed. “I feel fine! In fact, I think we should go to this handsome guy’s room. You got a room, don’t ya mister?”
Mckayla’s jaw dropped as she turned her head away from the bartender towards her friend. “Are you fucking kidding me girl? You’ve got to be insane if you think that I’m going anywhere with grandpa here just cause he got us a free-”
But she stopped mid sentence as her friend grabbed her wrist, and it too began to shudder.
“What the hell? Why’s my arm fucking doing that? Am I having a stroke or some-”
But then Mckayla went quiet for a second before looking up at the bartender and taking the drink she’d previously insinuated was spiked. “Thank you, ma’am. Now go back and attend to your duties.”
“Yes,” the pretty bartender said in a flat tone before she turned away and went back behind the bar.
“So, stud,” Mackayla said as she eyed Richard up and down as if he were a snack. “I believe you were about to sit down and talk us two lovely ladies into having a threesome with you?” She set her glass down on the table and touched her friend’s hand.
Shudder.
A second later Kinzie said, “Yeah. We’d totally say yes. You can take us upstairs to your room and fuck us stupid. We’re both really nimble. We were both cheerleaders!” She touched Mckayla’s hand.
Shudder.
“I bet you like cheerleaders, don’t ya?” Mckayla said with a wink. “Especially ones that like kissing each other.” She looked at her friend and said, “Kiss me passionately.”
“Yes,” Kinzie said, and then their lips were together as they kissed each other deeply.
Shudder.
“So, what do you say?” Kinzie asked with her thousand watt smile.
Shudder.
“Please take us horny sluts up to your room and be our daddy for the night.”
This sudden reversal of fortune seemed to darken Richard’s mood. “Dammit Nancy! The deal was I do this on my own!”
Several people glanced at the tiny outburst from the older gentleman standing in front of the two young women. He seemed to be reprimanding them for something. Richard seemed to understand he’d made a scene, and smiled bashfully. A few seconds later, everyone went back to their drinks and conversations.
“I’m sorry, Richard,” Nancy’s voice came quietly out of Mckayla’s mouth. “It’s just, I heard these cunts being horrible to you and I thought we could teach them a lesson.” She put a hand on his leg and began sliding it upwards. “Together.”
Mckayla’s voice was back then. “Please mister. Please fuck some manners into us. Kinzie and I would learn so much from you.” She touched her friend on the arm.
Shudder.
“Yeah. Teach us Daddy,” Kinzie whined. “We’ll be good girls for you. We’ll even let you-”
“Enough,” Richard said quietly but firmly. “Anyone I take upstairs tonight will come because they want to. So…get out of these girls and let me get back to finding that person.”
“Fine!” Nancy said with an eye roll. “You still interested in teaching them a lesson though?”
“What did you have in mind?”
Nancy waved over the bartender who approached them quickly. Her eyes seemed less vacant than before, but there was still a bit of a haze there. Nancy casually brushed the back of Kinzie’s hand against the bartender, who shuddered.
“Well,” the bartender said, and she sounded as if she were recommending a drink. “Since you two are such good friends, you’re going to get each other off. I want you to go into the ladies room and strip naked, then toss your clothes out the window in there. Then go into a stall and begin licking and fingering each other. Try to make each other cum as fast as you can.”
“Yes,” they both said in perfect unison. They immediately stood, and with robotic grace walked to the ladies room.
“Well fuck me,” Richard said. “Now I want to go to the ladies room.”
“You had your chance,” Nancy said with a smirk. “Although I did memorize Mckayla’s address if you ever want me to go pay her a visit.”
A huge grin crept over Richard’s face. “I love you.”
“I know. Now get back on the horse and go get ‘em tiger. I’ll be over there watching. Best of luck. I do want you to have a happy birthday!”
“I think I’ll go hit on someone near the ladies room.”
“You do that, dear,” she said with a laugh, then went back to resume bartending.
Richard set off in the direction the two girls had gone. He passed by several people that looked like couples or were just trying to relax by themselves. He considered hitting on a few of them, but crossed off the ones that looked under 26. No more early twentysomethings. Too obnoxious and rude. He’d go aim a bit higher, which, he didn’t want to admit, would probably up his chances of success.
He decided on a professionally dressed woman in a light blue blouse and dark skirt sitting by herself. She wore her sandy blonde hair in a bun. She had glasses, and was staring intently at a laptop. If he struck out with her, she’d probably let him down gently unlike those first two had. He wondered if they were in the stall by now, their naked bodies pressed together invading each other’s holes with their tongues and fingers in a desperate attempt to make the other cum.
“This seat taken?” he asked with what he believed to be a suave demeanor.
“Huh, what?” the woman said, not bothering to look at him. “No? You can take it if you want.”
Richard was confused for a second, then understood. “No, I don’t need it for another table. I wanted to sit with you.”
This caused her to look up at him like he’d just said something very stupid. “Why?”
“Because…” he said, as he tried to think of something clever. He was beginning to wonder if he’d ever actually been clever in his life. “Because I wanted to get to know the prettiest woman in this bar.”
Her eyebrow raised and she gave him a quick up and down assessment. Then her lips pursed together like she’d tasted something sour. “Um…no. Thank you.”
Richard had been in sales for a long time, and never accepted the first no. Sometimes not the second. He could do this. He just needed a chance to show her what a catch he was. “I really think you’ll like me if you get to know me.”
“Probably not,” she said dismissively. “Because I tend not to like married men who hit on other women.”
This comment took Richard aback. “What? Why would you think I’m-”
“Wedding ring, dipshit,” the woman said, pointing at his left hand.
Despite the fact that Nancy’s actual body had been declared dead and they’d had a funeral and everything, to Richard, and to Nancy, she was very much alive. Of course he wore his ring. He’d never even thought about taking it off until this very second. Now he realized how foolish it had been to wear it while trying to pick up women in a bar. Then he had an idea.
“Oh, um…yeah, I’m…a widower. Just can’t bear to take it off.”
The woman’s eyes went wide and her face went very red. She began fidgeting with her hands as she apologetically blurted out, “Oh shit! I’m so sorry. I should not have…uh, has she been gone long? I mean…I didn’t mean to ask something so personal! I feel so bad! I honestly don’t know what to say.”
“How about you just let me buy you a drink and we get to know each other,” Richard offered as his confidence level soared to new heights. He glanced towards his wife behind the bar and signaled that he had someone on the hook.
The woman grimaced and said, “It’s really flattering, but…I have a deadline and-”
Richard interrupted. “It was a few years back when I lost her, but it still feels like yesterday. She was the love of my life, you know. Tonight was the first night I worked up the courage to put myself back out there.”
The woman’s expression became one of deepest sympathy and she closed her laptop. “I…I suppose one drink wouldn’t hurt. Uh…I’m Natalie.”
“Yes!” Richard exclaimed, and he couldn’t help but give a little fist pump. “That’ll show her.”
“Show who?”
Without thinking he said, “My wife. She didn’t think I could still get a woman to give me the time of…” He trailed off as he recognized his mistake.
The woman’s face shifted into one of loathing. “Wait! Was that whole dead wife thing a line?”
“No, I-”
“You’re disgusting. Go find someone else to be sleazy to,” she said with a wave of her hand.
“So close,” Richard said as he stood. Back to square one. He was a few steps away when a hand grabbed his shoulder and spun him around.
“Fine! Natalie said with a bit of contempt still etched on her face. “You wanna fool around, I could use a destresser. Let’s go.”
Richard couldn’t believe his luck! “I have a room we can-”
“I know someplace closer,” she said, and still clasping his hand, she drug him to the ladies room and pushed open the door.
They both stopped at the sight of two naked women who appeared to be having a wild night. Their hair was a mess and their lipstick was smeared. They were both attempting to cover their bodies with paper towels, but it was not working very well. At the sight of the woman, Kinzie said, “Ohmygosh can you please help us? We need some clothes. Can you-”
“Ah!” Mckayla yelled. “There’s a man with her!”
She made a better attempt to cover her boobs, but her crotch was very much exposed. Richard knew where some of Kinzie’s lipstick went, because some remnants of her shade were between Mckayla’s legs.
“It’s the old guy from before!” Kinzie hissed, and they both darted into a stall.
“Looks like this one has other stuff going on,” Natalie quipped, and pulled Richard out and into the men’s. She led him to a stall, pushed him inside and said, “Take off your pants.”
Richard’s fingers flew to his crotch where they momentarily seemed to forget how to unbuckle a belt.
“Let me help,” Natalie said with an eye roll. She sank to her knees and was much more adept at getting Richard’s pants off than he seemed to be. She made no pretense of why they were there as she yanked down his underwear. She took his cock in her hand, holding it up to be level with her face. Then she leaned forward and took him in her mouth.
“Oh fuck! That was fast!” he said. His mojo was back! It might not have worked the way he’d planned, but a win was still a-
He felt it then. A telltale shudder. He’d felt it many, many times while he and his wife made love. A shudder was the telltale sign of a bodyhopper moving into a new host. But it continued to happen intermittently while the hopper remained inside. It was a brief struggle of one soul dominating the other. It was like a reflex, and could even be done while a hopper slept, but it was also very noticeable, especially for someone who had been around hoppers as much as Richard.
“Seriously Nancy! Again!” he said as he pushed Natalie’s head back. He’d really been enjoying himself too, but his dick was suddenly deflating as he realized he’d been duped.
The woman’s face looked up at him sheepishly. “I thought I could get you off real quick before I shuddered and then you’d have a win and you could take me upstairs and fuck.”
Richard frowned, pissed that he was still 0 for 2. “Well, you almost got me there. Another 20 seconds of your world class dick sucking and I would have busted all over your face.”
She reached up and stroked his cock, which twitched hopefully in her hand. “You still could, darling. Seriously. I’m so horny in this body. I’d love it if you took me right here in this stall.”
Richard had to hand it to his wife. She could bring out the sluttiest part of any woman. He could take her right here and she’d never know because of how Nancy could alter her memories. But he shook his head and helped her to her feet.
“Wait! When did you even hop her?” he asked as he pulled his pants up.
She gave a small smile. “I’d just arrived to take your drink order when you got up to leave her table. A second later I was her, and pulled you into the bathroom so you wouldn’t notice the bartender right behind us.”
“That was so funny seeing those two girls in the bathroom.”
“That’s why I took you in there first. Did you see the lipstick on the one girl’s hoo ha?”
“Oh yeah.”
The couple burst out laughing, but then Richard said, “Okay, I’m going back out there. No help this time, understood?”
Nancy slumped Natalie’s shoulders. “I don’t think you know how much I want you to succeed, dear. I really need it right now. I might just rub one out in the stall real quick when you leave. Unless you want to watch?” She began to unbutton her blouse while she bit her lower lip. “You could still help this uptight business woman unwind?”
Richard left in a hurry before his wife could tempt him further. What did he do to deserve such a seductive creature?
As he left the restroom, he eyed the occupants of the bar with new determination. Third time’s the charm. He’d just…pick someone closer to his age. Not his preferred choice, but a gal with experience could certainly bring a lot to the table, or in this case, the bedroom. He pocketed his wedding ring as he circled the perimeter, finally coming back near the entrance where other hotel guests passed close by.
It was there he saw someone he’d passed by earlier. A woman in her early 40’s that he hadn’t really considered. She was quite striking though with her long auburn hair and legs that went on for miles. Richard thought she somewhat resembled Nancy in the face. And also the boobs. The woman was stacked.
She had a duffel bag on the chair next to her. Richard put a hand on the handle of the bag and said, “Mind if I move this so I can have a seat?” As he started to lift it, it began to shake. And growl.
The woman’s eyebrows shot up and she protectively reached for it and pulled it onto her lap. “Have a seat if you must, but Daisy doesn’t like to be jostled unnecessarily.”
Out of the top of the bag popped the face of an adorable Yorkshire terrier. Her furry brown face looked up into his and gave a small yip.
“Good girl,” the woman said with a small smile as she pulled the terrier out of the bag and put her on her lap. “She can be a very good judge of character. You must be a bad man.” The terrier growled at him.
Richard put his hands up and chuckled, then said to the small dog, “I can assure you I meant no harm little lady.” He held out a hand for her to sniff. The terrier did, and then gave his palm a lick.
The woman assessed him, and by her expression, she liked what she saw. “Perhaps you’re not terrible. Go ahead and have a seat.”
Richard did so. “I didn’t know you could have dogs in here.”
“You probably can’t,” the woman said with an air of indifference. “But she’s my emotional support animal. That’s what I tell everyone anyways.”
This annoyed Richard, but he tried hard to focus on her figure, something which the woman didn’t seem to mind him eyeing. “So, what’s your sign?”
This elicited a shrill laugh from the woman. “I haven’t heard that one in awhile.”
“I really need to get some new material.”
“Do you find yourself coming out to hotel bars often enough that you need to constantly refresh it?”
“Er, no,” Richard said. “I usually just stick with the basics. Like, hi, I’m Richard, and you are a very beautiful woman that I would like to get to know better.”
She cocked her head at him, studying him closely like a cat might before pouncing on a mouse, then said, “That was a much better line. I’m Crystal. What would you like to know?”
The two hit it off, and Richard found Crystal’s banter refreshing. She didn’t look at him like he was ancient, or pitied him in any way. Best of all though, she hadn’t shuddered once.
They were mid conversation discussing childhood pets when the bartender came up and asked, “Can I get you two anything?”
“I’ll take a bourbon,” Richard said, not taking his eyes away from Crystal.
“Nothing for me,” Crystal said as she tapped a glass she’d barely touched.
They both just stared at each other, mirroring a smile that belied a bubbling chemistry under the surface.
The spell was momentarily broken by the sound of the bartender clearing her throat. “Will you be taking that bourbon up to your room…sir?”
Richard looked up at the raven haired bartender. “In a bit. We’re in no rush.”
The bartender’s eyes narrowed, and her smile became tight lipped. “Of course…sir. By all means, take your time.”
As she walked away, she touched the shoulder of a woman passing by, who shuddered. That woman whispered something into the bartender’s ear, who went about her duties a moment later.
Richard was oblivious to this. He was enjoying the massive ego boost Crystal was giving him. He found himself opening up to her, sharing things like it was a first date. He was used to seeing different women all the time, but the conversation was always the same, because his wife knew everything about him. This was nice, so much so that he didn’t mind talking and throwing back a few. He was slightly worried that he’d pissed Nancy off, because she acted like she didn’t know him whenever she brought the drinks.
“Well, this has been lovely,” Crystal finally said. “But I should be going.”
“Oh, um, I was wondering if you wanted to…” Richard started, not entirely sure how to seal the deal.
She grinned at him and finished the proposition for him. “If I wanted to come up to your room and we have casual sex like grown adults?”
“Uh…” Richard stammered. “Y-yeah. I guess…that.”
“You’re very cute when you’re flustered.”
“Well if you’d like to see me flustered you should see me try to take my pants off when I’m really excited.”
She laughed. “I feel like I’m missing something.”
“Sorry, it’s just been awhile since I…”
“Mommy, mommy, she’s got a dog!”
A boy about five or six walking by the hotel bar area with his mom had broken free of her hand and ran to their table. The boy put his hand on the dog’s fur, and gave it a hard pet, causing the dog to shake at the sudden attention.
“Mason!” his mom snapped as she grabbed the boy’s arm and pulled him back. “We ask permission before touching someone’s pet. It might have bit you. I’m so sorry,” she said to Crystal as she backpedaled out of the bar with her son.
“No harm done,” Crystal said graciously.
“Mason, use your feet,” the mom admonished. “I feel like I’m dragging you out of here.”
When they were out of earshot, Crystal said, “Kids. They never can resist a cute dog like Daisy.” She gave her pet a loving pat. The dog looked at Richard and yipped playfully. Then she kept yipping.
“Well, if you’re going to start making all that noise, I probably should get you up to a room,” she said. “And it seems like we have options,” she said looking slyly at Richard. “Yours or mine?”
They both laughed and got up from the table. Richard let Crystal take the lead so he could wave at the pretty bartender, who didn’t seem to understand why he was pointing at Crystal and giving her the thumbs up. The bartender just smiled awkwardly back at him and returned the thumbs up.
Richard was glad his wife was letting him get a head start, knowing she’d show up soon. He and Crystal got in the elevator and faced the closing doors. He pressed the button to his floor, and as he did, he didn’t notice the dog’s nose reaching up out of the bag to press against Crystal’s hip. Nor did he see Crystal shudder a moment later.
“Let’s go to mine actually,” she said. “It’s on the top floor. The penthouse suite. Great view.”
“Um…” Richard said, unsure of what to do. It was okay. He could just call down and let his wife know they’d received an upgrade. “Sure thing.”
As soon as the doors were shut, her mouth was on his. He responded in kind, and their hands roamed freely about each other. The dog was oddly silent despite being jostled.
They practically fell out into the empty hallway when the doors opened. They were both panting and pulling at each other’s clothes as they stumbled their way to an ornate door. Crystal pulled out a card from a side pocket of Daisy’s carrier, and pressed it to an electronic device next to the door. The light went green, and the sound of a click could be heard. Crystal pushed her way in, and Richard stepped into a room that was much bigger than the one he thought he’d be sleeping in. There was an entire living room, kitchen, and bedroom area. And as he walked further in, he saw that Crystal hadn’t been kidding. There was an amazing view. He strode to the far side of the living room where a sliding glass door led out to a balcony. He opened it, and stepped out into the night. He was ten stories up, with the city a twinkling sea of lights below him.
“If you’d rather stay out there you can,” a sultry voice called from behind. “But I think you’ll find the view in here much more interesting.”
Richard turned and found that yes, the view was much better inside this penthouse suite. Crystal hand dispensed with her dress, and was standing in a black lingerie set that she must have been wearing underneath in the off chance she got lucky. With a body like hers though, she didn’t need luck. He was just glad he’d been the one she’d decided to take to bed, but he also chalked some of that up to his own good looks and charm.
He came over to her and pulled her into a kiss. He’d expected it to feel different kissing someone that his wife wasn’t possessing. New. Foreign. But…there was a surprising familiarity to it. New mouth, new tongue, but the way their mouths met was how he’d kissed Nancy for so many years.
An annoying sound went off in Crystal’s purse that she’d tossed onto the bed. It disrupted their entwined tongues. “Sorry,” Crystal said as she scooped her purse up. “That’s the alarm on my phone. I need to go…take my medication. High blood pressure.”
“Totally get it,” Richard started to say as Crystal quickly disappeared into the bathroom a few feet away. “I have high cholesterol.” He wasn’t sure if she’d heard all of that, because she’d slammed the door so fast.
What seemed like just a few seconds later though, she came out again. And her hands were behind her back.
“You found those pills fast,” he said. “It takes my wife a long time to dig anything out of her purse.” He went red immediately, as he realized his little slip of the tongue.
“Are you married, Richard?” she asked sweetly as the tension in her bra gave way as she released the clasp. She began to lower it, giving him a great view of her impressive breasts.
“Uh…y-yes,” he said.
“But you’re here with me?” she said in a teasing manner. “And you’re going to fuck me, aren’t you.” She hadn’t said it as a question, but as a fact.
Richard nodded quickly. “I am!”
“Does your wife know you’re here?” Crystal asked as her fingers began to unbutton his shirt.
“Yes, well, no, not here. She knows I’m in the hotel. It’s a long story, you see, it’s my birthday. She said I could have a threesome if I could pick up a woman at the bar.”
Crystal laughed softly. “Oh. So I’m expected to invite someone else up to my suite am I? Is your wife attractive?”
Richard thought that was a rather funny question since Nancy could be anyone she pleased. Currently, she was in that very pretty bartender. “Yeah, she’s…very attractive,” he said earnestly as he pulled out his phone to call the bar. “I can let her we’re in your suite so she can come up and-”
Crystal grabbed the phone from his hand and threw it with a smile onto the bed. “Not just yet. I want you to myself for a little bit. That okay?”
“Yes, ma’am,” he said.
She winked at him as she unzipped his pants. “That was the right answer.” And then she was dropping to her knees, pulling his pants down as she went. Her fingers deftly moved to the hem of his boxers, which came down just as fast. “My, my!” she said as Richard’s sizeable erection popped out. She licked her lips at the sight of it. “Someone is very excited to see me.”
“Oh he is,” Richard chuckled. “So how do you want to-” was as far as he got before he gave a happy little strangled moan, because Crystal had taken him in her mouth. And the way she used her tongue, Richard knew this was not her first rodeo. His stamina had increased with age, probably because he was getting laid about every night from a different beautiful woman. But the way Crystal was sucking him, he wasn’t going to last long.
He tried to signal this by tapping her on the head, and then by sputtering a very coherent, “Um...”
But she kept going, getting him right up to the edge, and then…stopped just as quickly as she’d started. She’d seemed to know where his line was, and had backed off in the nick of time.
“Sorry,” she said as she stood and delicately wiped her mouth. “I just had to see if it tasted as good as it looked.”
Richard was trying to catch his breath as he asked, “And?”
“It was even better,” she giggled. Then she led him to the bed, and pushed him onto it. “What’s your favorite position, Richard?” she asked.
“Uh, basically just…”
“Whatever your wife wants?” Crystal finished for him. “You must be happily married,” she added with a wink. “Well, I like to be on top.”
“That works for me,” Richard said happily as he flopped his body against the bed.
Crystal started to crawl on top of him with a seductive smile, when her phone went off again. She blew a strand of hair out of her face as she got up and looked in annoyance in the direction of her phone. “Sorry. Just let me go take care of something real quick.”
“Whatever you need to do,” Richard said. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“I’m counting on it,” she said with a smile as she again slipped quickly into the bathroom.
Richard spied the hotel phone next to the bed, and reached for it.
“How can I help you?” a polite voice asked on the other end.
“Bar please?”
“Certainly.”
A second later the familiar voice of the bartender picked up. “Hello. What drink order would you like sent to your-”
Richard cut her off. “Nancy, it’s me. I’m in the penthouse suite. Come join us as soon as you can.” He heard the turning of the bathroom handle and said, “Love you!”
“Excuse me?” came the voice on the other end, but the receiver was already on its way forcibly back to its cradle.
“Ordering room service?” Crystal asked coyly as she reentered the room. She walked nimbly towards him with searching eyes.
“Huh? Oh, uh, yeah. Hope that’s okay?” Richard noticed she’d left her phone in the bathroom. Hopefully that was the last interruption.
“As long as you charged it to my room,” she said demurely. “Now, where were we? Oh yes. I think I was about to get on top of you and ride your dick until you cum inside my wet pussy.”
Richard stretched out and smiled. “Well, if you must.”
Crystal’s eyes flashed, and she looked almost predatory as she made her way onto the bed. She eyed his cock like it was a prize that was just there for her. She curled her fingers around it and gave it a gentle squeeze. It throbbed in appreciation. She leaned forward and pressed her large breasts against his chest. She made eye contact with him while she used the hand gripping his shaft to guide it in. Her mouth formed an ‘O’ the second he parted her. She stayed there for a moment, with just his tip in, then she rocked her hips forward, and he was suddenly deep inside her.
Richard let out the breath he hadn’t known he was holding when he felt the tip go in. Nancy always watched him very closely whenever he went into new pussy that she’d brought home. Crystal continued watching him closely too.
“So big,” she cooed. “So hard. So…familiar,” she said with a sly smile.
“Familiar?” he asked, his chest rising and falling from the way she was grinding her hips. This woman was something else. She really knew how to use her body.
In lieu of an answer, she leaned down again and kissed him passionately. She flexed her pussy as their tongues danced together.
Richard loved everything this woman was doing. Clearly she had a lot of experience, but what she said, and how she kissed him. It was so like Nancy would kiss him. He tried to ask her about it, but her mouth continued to cover his, almost as if she didn’t want him to talk yet. His hands came up to her face but she intercepted them and pushed them back against the bed, pinning him.
At last Crystal ended the kiss and raised her face up just enough so their noses touched. “Just like old times, Richard,” she purred.
And then her face moved rapidly in front of him, as her whole body gave way to a violent shudder.
Richard’s temper flared and he tried to push up, but Crystal held him down. “Nancy, what the hell! I wanted to do this on my own!”
A wicked smile spread across Crystal’s face as she continued to fuck him very slowly. “Afraid you’re mistaken, Richard. I’m not your wife. But I’m not Crystal either.”
_____________________________________________________________________
One hour earlier.
Nancy hadn’t planned on Richard’s foray back into the dating pool taking this long. She had needs! He knew this. And birthday or no, she needed to scratch that itch. The need to wrap her legs around him had increased exponentially as she watched him successfully hit it off with an attractive middle aged woman.
It was not lost on Nancy that Crystal somewhat resembled her as she had been a decade ago. She wished she could hop her. Find out her story real quick and make sure she wasn’t wasting her husband’s time. But that’d have to wait till later. She saw that every second Crystal spent with Richard was doing wonders for his self esteem. And it was also making Nancy jealous, something she had not felt in some time. She kind of liked it, because watching her husband interact from afar with a beautiful woman that she was not possessing spiked her lust. She wanted them to go upstairs now! But since they were taking their sweet time, Nancy decided to quell some of her desire by popping out for a quickie as someone else.
In a hotel, this prospect was incredibly easy. She grabbed a bottle of champagne and went to the front desk. She hopped the man behind a computer, looked up who was in a honeymoon suite, hopped back into the bartender, and went to one of the corresponding rooms.
There was a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hanging from the door handle of the room she’d chosen. Nancy knocked anyway. A loud curse was heard along with the sound of giggles. A half a minute later, an attractive young man opened the door wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. He looked flushed and agitated.
“We put the sign on the door,” he spluttered.
“So sorry,” Nancy said as she held out the bottle of champagne. “We forgot to give this to you at the front desk as a way of congratulations.”
The man’s demeanor changed as he saw the expensive looking bottle. He reached out to take it. “Well…thanks I-”
But the words ceased as his fingers brushed the bartender’s, and a shudder spread rapidly through him. He smiled back at the bartender a moment later. “Go resume your duties. This shouldn’t take long.”
“Yes,” the bartender said vacantly, and left.
Nancy shut the door, and let the towel drop. She looked down at a semi flaccid penis that was rapidly reclaiming its hardened status. “Not bad. Now let’s see who’s the lucky recipient of this fine specimen.”
She went deeper into the room and found a gorgeous blonde wearing nothing but a smile. Nancy usually preferred being in a female during sex, but she figured what the hell. She’d show this bride a good time on her wedding night. She climbed confidently onto the bed and spread the woman’s legs.
“Oh!” she gasped. “Jackson you, you seem…more sure of yourself all of a sudden!”
Nancy smiled down at the pretty girl. She’d be letting Jackson keep his memory of what was about to transpire. “I’m just so excited to do this with you for the first time, Lilly.” And with that, Nancy thrust into her, and did her very best to last longer than five minutes. She made it to six, but redeemed herself by some fancy finger work on Lilly after. She got Lilly off three times, and then did some cuddling.
Nancy found the young man’s recovery time impressive, because she was hard again and ready to go in no time. Being in a young stud certainly had its advantages. She couldn’t help but compare Richard’s recovery time, which was 24 hours these days unless he took a pill. She didn’t like when he did that though, because they could be bad for his heart.
Nancy left a well fucked and very happy Lilly in the room to go ‘get ice’ for the champagne. She made sure to let Jackson keep the memory of what happened to be their first sexual encounter, and then hopped back into the bartender.
She surveyed the room and discovered quickly that her husband had left. She perused the bartender’s memories and discovered her husband’s phone call. He wouldn’t be in their room, but had hung up before saying which it was. She’d have to play detective. Thankfully that was very easy to do when you had complete access to someone’s mind from just a touch. She headed to the front desk again to find out where her man was.
___________________________________________________________________________
“What do you mean you’re not my wife,” Richard asked. “I…I saw you shudder, Nancy. Hell, I felt you shudder,” he added with a forced grin. He did not like whatever game his wife was playing.
The voice that came out of Crystal’s mouth was not her own, but that of a man, low and gravelly. “I miss playing the part of your wife, Richard. Did it for a few months, remember? You were a stallion back then. Always happy to fuck me every day.”
Richard knew that voice all too well, and a chill ran up his spine. “Nevyn. I thought you were dead.”
“Sorry to disappoint,” Nevyn said coldly. “But I’m afraid it’s not that easy to kill me. Some might say, it’s impossible. Uh oh…someone’s trying to get all soft on me.”
Crystal’s voice came back as Nevyn sat up straight and began bouncing on Richard’s cock. “We can’t have that, baby. If this voice keeps you nice and hard I’ll use it from now on while we fuck. Mm…that’s right. Stay nice and hard for me. I always did appreciate your big dick.”
“What do you want?” Richard asked, furious that his penis had a mind of its own.
“To wish you a happy birthday of course.” He brought Richard’s hands up to Crystal’s chest and placed them firmly on them. “Be a dear and hold these. Big tits like these need support when I really get going. And they liked to be squeezed. I know that’s something you’ve always been willing to do.”
“Nevyn, I can’t…we can’t…”
“Oh but we can,” Nevyn said with Crystal’s seductive voice. “We certainly used to. You made love to me every night, remember? I’d be waiting for you in the most scandalous lingerie. Nancy had stopped wearing it for you back then, but I had something provocative on that showed off her body for you all the time. And we used so many toys on each other. I really loved what you did with those handcuffs. You were an animal that night. Remember when I let you cover me in whip cream that other time. Ha! I know Derek remembers that night too. Our naughty son caught Mommy in the kitchen. He had to go back to his room and think about how you were gonna lick it off me. I was so loud that night. All so Derek could hear. So it would drive him nuts. Or should I say, drive him to nut.”
“Stop…talking about stuff like that,” Richard groaned, trying his best not to cum.
“Don’t play innocent with me, Richard. All this talk about me being in your wife and making her do all those kinky things is making you harder than ever. I can FEEL it because I’m as connected with you right now as anyone can be. Let me tell you something else you might not want to hear, but I know is the truth. You loved it when I was Nancy. You loved the kinky shit I let you do to her.”
Crystal’s body sped up as Nevyn began lifting her up higher and slamming down the length of him. “And I was happy to do it, Richard. Because your dick, well, it is really great. I’ve had thousands of cocks over the centuries, and yours was easily top five. It can stretch a girl out real nice. And your stamina, damn! It took a lot ot wear you out. You gonna have that same stamina tonight for me, Richard? Gonna make me cum on your big hard dick before you blow your load inside me like you used to? I loved that by the way. You always shot out so much! Hung like a horse and cums like one too. Oh I miss it Richard. Yeah! Fuck me like you used to!”
Richard hated how much he had liked that time. He’d always loved sex, and Nevyn had hopped Nancy during a dry spell in their lives. He’d used Nancy’s body to great effect. “Shut the fuck up! Oh fuck! Fuck! You’re sick! You’re a fucking psychopath!”
All of a sudden there was a loud knock on the door. “It’s me!” a voice called.
“That’s Nancy,” Richard said as relief washed over him.
“I knew she’d be along shortly,” Nevyn said as he continued to ride Richard. “And what good timing. Tell her to come in. I’m sure she has a key with since she is probably in the body of a hotel staff member.”
It seemed to Richard that Nevyn was five steps ahead of him. That wasn’t unusual. There was a reason that Derek and Aubrey had struggled to catch him for so long.
A hard slap across his face cleared the thoughts from his mind, and then Nevyn’s voice hissed menacingly, “I said tell her to come in.”
He wanted to protect his wife, but she was immune to Nevyn’s bodyhopping abilities. She should be fine. It was him that was at risk, so he yelled, “Come in Nancy!”
Just outside the door Nancy wondered why Richard wasn’t coming to let her in himself, but…maybe the woman, whose name she’d learned was Crystal, had him tied to the bed or something. She could only hope. What a fun night this could turn out to be.
She pressed a master key card against the locking mechanism and pushed the door open. There was her husband underneath the beautiful woman, who was craning her neck to look back at her.
“Nancy,” the woman called out. “So good to see you again. Your husband’s just as good as I remember, and if I’m not mistaken, given his shortness of breath and the way he can’t help but thrust his hips under me, he’s about to cum.”
“Richard, you’d better wait until-” Nancy began with a smile on her face. But it faltered as her mind started to piece together the words Crystal had just said, and another layer of tension was added by the fearful expression on her husband’s face.
“It’s Nevyn,” he moaned. “Ah! Dammit!” His whole body tensed as his cock began to pulse.
“Oh yes!” Nevyn cheered. “That’s it. There’s so much! Let it out! Here, I’ll help you!”
Richard felt Crystal’s vaginal walls flex and milk every drop from him. He also felt Nancy watching him in a mix of shock and horror. He mouthed, ‘I’m sorry.’
“It’s not your fault, honey,” she said. Then her tone turned to ice as she looked at Nevyn. “Get off him you sick freak. You’ve had your fun.”
Richard wondered if he could push Nevyn off and run. But it would only take a touch for Nevyn to possess his body. He felt his dick slide out of Crystal’s pussy, and his cum began to leak out of her onto his torso.
“I will when I’m ready,” Nevyn’s voice growled. He switched back to Crystal’s voice. “Did you ever tell your wife that you liked her more when I was possessing her?”
Richard looked at his wife pitifully “Honey, that’s not-”
Nevyn clucked his tongue. “Let’s not lie, Richard. I went through your memories when I visited your house this last week.”
“What’re you talking about?” Nancy asked.
“Don’t interrupt me when I’m talking!” Nevyn’s voice bellowed. He quickly switched back to the seductive tone of Crystal as he stroked Richard’s face. “I looked way back and saw that you were very happy during the time I pretended to be your wife. You never told her that, but it’s the truth. I was better at making you happy than she ever was. I was such a good wife and perfect slut for you in her body.”
“He’s lying!” Richard yelled.
“It’s fine, honey,” Nancy said. “He’s just trying to wind us up.”
Nevyn smiled. “Aw, you guys are sweet. Might as well get down to business then. I need to make a phone call to your kids. I’m sure you got a way to reach them, don’t you?”
Richard shook his head.
“Liar,” Nevyn spat. “Well, I guess say goodbye to Nancy, Richard.”
“What!” Richard blurted, and then he felt the shudder begin in his groin and spread out like lightning through his body. His face turned to Nancy. “I love you!” he said.
And then he blinked. And Richard was no longer in control.
“Get off me,” Nevyn said from underneath a now vacant eye’d Crystal. She immediately did, getting off him and standing expressionless at the side of the bed.
Nancy watched nervously as her husband’s body got up from the bed and went to dig his phone out of the pants that he’d tossed into a corner. “Just…let him go, please,” she begged.
“I will,” Nevyn said while he initiated a video call. “After I’ve delivered a message to Derek and Bri.” He walked over to the sliding glass door and opened it.
A second later, Aubrey’s face came on the screen. “Hey Derek! Dad’s calling. Happy birthday Dad!”
Another face pushed its way onto the screen, that of a pretty redhead with lots of freckles. “Hey Dad! Happy birthday! Sorry we couldn’t be there. Mom do something special for you?”
“She took me to a hotel with a great view!” Nevyn said imitating Richard’s voice and cadence flawlessly. “Wanna see?” He turned the camera so they could see the city lights below.
“Aw, that’s nice,” Aubrey gushed. “Is she there?”
Nevyn turned the phone so they could see the body that Nancy was in. The kids, used to this, called out, “Hi mom!”
“Nevyn’s not dead,” she replied grimly. “He’s here, inside your father.”
Nevyn turned the camera back to their father’s face. He’d wiped it off its smile, and traded it for a darkened scowl directed at Nancy. “Your family really sucks at letting me have any fun.”
The twins' faces had become hardened masks.
“Leave our parents alone, Nevyn,” Derek’s voice said harshly.
“What?” Nevyn said menacingly. “The way you left me alone? The way you keep trying to track me down. I know you don’t want to lock me away somewhere. You want to kill me!”
He’d shouted those last two words, making Nancy jump.
“I know you thought you had, but I’ve learned something, unlike you two and anyone else with my gene, I can’t be killed. Isn’t that great! But I CAN be annoyed at having my plans interrupted. So I’m going to respond to your attempt on my life, by an attempt on someone you love. I just think I’ll be a little more successful. Let’s find out, shall we?”
And with that, Nevyn swung a leg over the balcony railing, and leapt off.
Screams pierced the air as Nancy rang to the edge and looked down. They came from Nancy, and from the phone that Nevyn had pulled close to Richard’s chest. He held it in such a way that when his body met the ground, the phone remained intact. Aubrey’s scream could still be heard from the speaker.
In the busy downtown district, a crowd quickly formed. Nancy watched as a man approached her husband’s body. “Don’t touch him!” she yelled, but no one on the ground could make it out.
But the twins also knew the danger and understood what would come next. “Get away from him!” Derek cried.
“Stay away!” Aubrey shouted.
But all it takes is one touch.
The man touched Richard’s arm, and immediately began to shudder as Nevyn’s soul passed from their dead father, into the stranger, who then took the phone out of Richard’s hand and held it to his face.
“If you get in my way again,” Nevyn warned. “This is how it will end for all of you.”
With that, he ended the call, and walked away past the crowd, satisfied that he’d been understood.
_______________________________________________________________________
Epilogue
65 years later.
Derek sat in the passenger seat as Stephanie drove them out of Maine. They had one more stop to make before they made the long journey to headquarters. Derek hadn’t been back there since coming into possession of the mirror. That had been for his safety, and everyone else’s. At a place filled with active bodyhoppers, the mirror was sexual napalm, and the ramifications could be catastrophic. It really said something about the current state of the world that it was worth the risk.
Stephanie had assured him that all the pieces were coming together. They finally had the means to track Nevyn after he’d created a world filled with people just like him. But if Derek could just get near him, it would all be over. The world still might not be the same, but at least, if his hypothesis was right, the body swapping everyone worldwide was experiencing would finally come to an end.
He became aware that his hand was in the bag. His fingers were running along the smooth wooden handle. It called to him.
“This isn’t going to end well, you know,” Bekka’s voice said in his head.
“I know,” Derek said aloud.
“Know what?” Stephanie asked.
“Nothing,” Derek grunted. “I just talk to myself sometimes.”
“I’ve noticed.”
Stephanie gripped the steering wheel tightly as they passed a POM security vehicle. She breathed easier after she saw it continue on its way in their rearview. She reached into her pocket and took out a phone. “It’s a burner. Untraceable. Call the saved number. Someone really wants to talk to you.”
Derek took it and fumbled with the small device with his large calloused hands. He finally found the contact, and pressed it.
It barely rang when a middle aged blonde woman appeared on the screen.
“Hi Derek,” she said with a wide smile.
Despite himself, Derek smiled back. “How’d you know it was me?”
“A mother always knows.”
He nodded. “It’s good to see you. Sorry I’ve been away so long. But I’m glad it’s finally time. Ready to help set the world right, Mom?”
“I am. All of us are ready to do whatever it takes to stop Nevyn, and we can track him now thanks to Trevor. Thanks for sending him to us by the way, he’s been really great. Like, REALLY great.”
Derek tried to keep the smile on his face, but at the sound of the shapeshifter’s name, his grip involuntarily tightened on the mirror’s handle. “You don’t have to elaborate mom, I get it. It’ll be good to see all of you soon. And to finally have justice for dad.”
To be continued in Shudder: Worldwide.
It was Richard Johnson’s birthday, and he was a man on a mission. He was going to pick up a beautiful woman in a hotel bar using only his appearance and charm. He hadn’t needed to rely on those attributes in a very long time, but still managed to have a different woman in his bed every night. That was one of the perks to being married to a bodyhopper.
For the ten years that she’d been a bodyhopper, Nancy Johnson loved bringing home women that would entice her husband to fuck her senseless. If a pretty cashier caught his eye, or the cute teller at the bank, or a seductive college cheerleader, or one of the many local milfs, Nancy would make sure each of their bodies spent some very intimate time with her man. She’d even gone on a few trips to bring in some celebrities that he’d crushed on forever.
Nancy became bodyhopper during an experiment run by her twin children, Derek and Aubrey. They’d used an electrical charge to spark a gene inside of her. They knew it was there, because it ran in their family. Once activated, she gained the ability to pass her soul from one body to the next. In doing so, she gained access to that person’s mind and could pass for them with the greatest of ease. She had used it to seduce her husband, and eventually persuaded him to leave her aging body behind.
The couple were still very much in love, and when Nancy wasn’t fucking her husband’s brains out in a body typically younger than her previous one, they were enjoying hobbies and conversations that were akin to people who had been together for many years. They didn’t go out on many dates though since Nancy was usually in the body of a woman in her 20’s that could have been Richard’s granddaughter. It was here that the trouble started.
A week ago Nancy had gently teased her husband while in the guise of a cute, blonde 21 year old. She told him he’d never be able to pick up someone like her in real life because of the age gap. She thought it would turn him on. One of his favorite things was when she brought home a young woman and began calling him ‘Daddy.’ Perhaps because his 55th birthday was a week away, or the fact that they could no longer grow old together, he took it poorly.
“Age is just a number,” he snapped back. “I could go into a bar, any bar, and have a woman on my arm by the end of the night.”
Nancy had then made the catastrophic mistake of laughing at this remark. The idea of her husband with his wrinkles and gray hair going to a club and using his cheesy lines on a woman to take her back home was honestly absurd to her.
Richard’s pride took a hit, and he went to sleep on the couch that night, and no amount of cajoling or seduction could get him to return. This was also a blow to Nancy, because a bodyhopper continually craved sex. It seemed to be part of the gene. In instances like these, she’d had to seek other options. In that case, she’d taken the blonde home and fucked her boyfriend.
Nancy fucked a lot of boyfriends and husbands when she inevitably returned a host body. Richard knew this of these indiscretions, but also knew that as horny as he often was, his wife had an itch that he couldn’t always scratch, especially as he got older. He’d never resented her for it, because he’d been around a few bodyhoppers the last decade. Derek was one, and like Nancy, no longer had a body of his own. Aubrey was too, but had to keep her body hooked up to life support if she ever hopped someone.
Then there was the third bodyhopper they all knew. The one who had passed the gene on to so many people over the last few centuries. His name was Nevyn, and he’d almost ruined all of their lives.
Nevyn had possessed Nancy for a few months long ago, living with the Johnsons and teasing Derek relentlessly. But after Nevyn lost his bodyhopping power and became stuck in Derek’s body, he’d briefly aligned himself with the Johnsons in the pursuit of getting Derek his body back. They’d studied the gene and made several breakthroughs, and somewhere during this process, Nevyn felt sidelined, and eventually betrayed. He used what he knew to get his powers back by himself, which led to a close friend of the Johnsons named Bekka to lose her life, although the twins often spoke of her like she was still alive.
Nevyn’s actions spurred the twins along two different paths that ran parallel to each other. Aubrey continued unlocking the secrets of the bodyswapping gene to try and find a way to track it, while Derek pursued Nevyn by thinking like him, and looking for his telltale signatures in society.
A month ago, Derek had success, and had intercepted Nevyn. In a phone call, Derek had given his parents the good news that it was finally over.
“Nevyn’s dead. He knew I was chasing him and he ran into traffic. A second later he was hit by a bus. After all this time, that’s how it ends. It’s so strange. We finally all have our lives back.”
The Johnsons had all moved on as best they could, with Aubrey stating she was going back to college to get her doctorate, and Derek possibly moving back home.
But tonight, none of this was on Richard’s mind. Because tonight he was celebrating his birthday. Because of Nancy’s insensitive remarks, husband and wife made a wager. If he could pick up a woman at a local hotel bar and get her to go upstairs to a room for sex, she’d join them for a threesome.
“But what if she doesn’t want a threesome?” Richard had asked.
“You mean if I can’t convince her with my very impressive feminine wiles?” his wife had responded with a laugh. “Then I guess I’ll be doing some very fast hopping. Wouldn’t be the first time.”
This is why Richard now found himself up past his bedtime at a crowded hotel bar where the music was too loud. He’d much rather be at home, waiting to see who his wife was bringing him that night. But his pride was on the line.
Even though he’d been out of the dating game for a long time, he felt confident he’d be able to land a hottie and take her up to the hotel room they’d booked. He scanned the sea of people. It seemed full of possibilities. He locked eyes with a pretty raven haired woman behind the bar as she mixed a drink. She winked at him. Nancy had chosen this bartender as her vantage point to watch the proceeding.
She totally wanted him to win, which is why she pointed towards a small circular table where a couple of young women sat, chatting and giggling away. After observing them for a few seconds, he shot an upturned eyebrow back at Nancy. He knew these women were at least 21 years of age, but probably not a day older. They still had their whole lives ahead of them. He was just the man that could teach them a thing or two. Richard strode over confidently, believing that this would be over quickly, he’d be fucking one or both of them within the hour, and could go to sleep.
He assessed them as he got closer. The girl to his left was a curly haired brunette with a dazzling smile. She wore a short black dress, but didn’t have a lot going on in the chest department. That was okay. He was always partial to brunettes. They reminded him of his wife and his daughter Aubrey, although they had both been stacked.
To her right was a shoulder length blonde who was offering a generous amount of cleavage to all passersby in a low red blouse with lipstick that matched. His eyes lingered on her exposed skin, and it distracted him so much that he forgot to say anything upon his arrival.
“Can we…help you with something old man?” the blonde said with a pitying smirk.
“He looks lost,” the brunette giggled. “It seems like he’s trying to find directions to your tits.”
“Don’t even!” the blonde squealed, and whacked the brunette on the shoulder playfully. “I’m sure this grandpa is harmless.”
“Or he’s a dirty old man,” the brunette clapped back. “He’s gotta be, right? I mean he came over to our table. To what? Hit on us?” She crossed her legs and looked up at him as if she’d caught him doing something scandalous. “Do you even know how old we are, mister?”
“Um, uh, 21?” Richard replied as he tried to recover from their verbal assault.
“I am,” the blonde said, “But Kinzie here is only 19.”
“How did you…” Richard started to ask.
But the girl identified as Kinzie interjected. “Fake ID grandpa. What? They didn’t have those back in your day?”
“I don’t think they had that kind of technology back then,” the blonde added.
“Just had the wheel and fire, right gramps?”
“I am not that old!” Richard fumed.
“Yeah? How old are you then?” Kinzie asked with a raised eyebrow as she haughtily picked up her drink to take a sip.
“Old enough to…uh…teach you a few things,” Richard said as he tried to turn this interaction around.
This elicited a cringe response on both their faces that ended when they looked at each other and burst into a giggle fit.
The blonde’s eyes drifted down to Richard’s crotch, then back up to meet his. “Can you even get it up? I hear that can be a real problem for senior citizens.”
“I’m sure he can, Mckayla, withe the help of a pill!”
The giggle fit resumed in earnest, and Richard found himself wanting to retreat, from this table, from the premises from civilization. This had been a horrible idea.
Suddenly the bartender was at his side carrying a tray that had three drinks in martini glasses on it. “Here’s your drink sir, and how nice of you to buy a round for these two lovely ladies.”
“Ugh,” Kinzie said with an eye roll. “Well, a free drink’s a free drink.
She reached for it, but Mckayla hesitated and asked the bartender, “He didn’t pay you to slip something into it, did he?”
The bartender’s pretty face faltered as if she’d been slapped. But then she set her jaw, and said tightly, “I can assure you that he’d never have to do anything of the sort. Not when he has me.”
As Kinzie’s fingers curled around the thin stem of a glass, the bartender’s fingers brushed against her for the briefest of moments in a way that so often happens while passing something from one person to the next. A fleeting second of contact that feels both innocuous and yet strangely intimate. It is usually a moment that is here, then gone, but this time, it left a lingering effect in the form of a shudder that began in Kinzie’s hand.
“Excuse me?” Mckayla asked loudly in response to what the bartender had just said. But she got no response, because the bartender’s gaze had gone slack.
“Um, Mckayla, I think maybe I’ve had too much to drink,” Kinzie said as she looked at the tremor rapidly spreading up her arm.
Mckayla didn’t look at her friend but continued to study the bartender. It was like she was asleep, but her eyes were open. She was just standing as still as a statue holding the tray. “You’ve only had one Kinzie. I swear, you’re such a lightweight. You really should be building up more of a tolerance for the parties at college.”
“No, really, I…I think I want to go…” but the rest of what she might have said was lost as her mind was no longer her own.
“Just kidding!” Kinzie suddenly squealed. “I feel fine! In fact, I think we should go to this handsome guy’s room. You got a room, don’t ya mister?”
Mckayla’s jaw dropped as she turned her head away from the bartender towards her friend. “Are you fucking kidding me girl? You’ve got to be insane if you think that I’m going anywhere with grandpa here just cause he got us a free-”
But she stopped mid sentence as her friend grabbed her wrist, and it too began to shudder.
“What the hell? Why’s my arm fucking doing that? Am I having a stroke or some-”
But then Mckayla went quiet for a second before looking up at the bartender and taking the drink she’d previously insinuated was spiked. “Thank you, ma’am. Now go back and attend to your duties.”
“Yes,” the pretty bartender said in a flat tone before she turned away and went back behind the bar.
“So, stud,” Mackayla said as she eyed Richard up and down as if he were a snack. “I believe you were about to sit down and talk us two lovely ladies into having a threesome with you?” She set her glass down on the table and touched her friend’s hand.
Shudder.
A second later Kinzie said, “Yeah. We’d totally say yes. You can take us upstairs to your room and fuck us stupid. We’re both really nimble. We were both cheerleaders!” She touched Mckayla’s hand.
Shudder.
“I bet you like cheerleaders, don’t ya?” Mckayla said with a wink. “Especially ones that like kissing each other.” She looked at her friend and said, “Kiss me passionately.”
“Yes,” Kinzie said, and then their lips were together as they kissed each other deeply.
Shudder.
“So, what do you say?” Kinzie asked with her thousand watt smile.
Shudder.
“Please take us horny sluts up to your room and be our daddy for the night.”
This sudden reversal of fortune seemed to darken Richard’s mood. “Dammit Nancy! The deal was I do this on my own!”
Several people glanced at the tiny outburst from the older gentleman standing in front of the two young women. He seemed to be reprimanding them for something. Richard seemed to understand he’d made a scene, and smiled bashfully. A few seconds later, everyone went back to their drinks and conversations.
“I’m sorry, Richard,” Nancy’s voice came quietly out of Mckayla’s mouth. “It’s just, I heard these cunts being horrible to you and I thought we could teach them a lesson.” She put a hand on his leg and began sliding it upwards. “Together.”
Mckayla’s voice was back then. “Please mister. Please fuck some manners into us. Kinzie and I would learn so much from you.” She touched her friend on the arm.
Shudder.
“Yeah. Teach us Daddy,” Kinzie whined. “We’ll be good girls for you. We’ll even let you-”
“Enough,” Richard said quietly but firmly. “Anyone I take upstairs tonight will come because they want to. So…get out of these girls and let me get back to finding that person.”
“Fine!” Nancy said with an eye roll. “You still interested in teaching them a lesson though?”
“What did you have in mind?”
Nancy waved over the bartender who approached them quickly. Her eyes seemed less vacant than before, but there was still a bit of a haze there. Nancy casually brushed the back of Kinzie’s hand against the bartender, who shuddered.
“Well,” the bartender said, and she sounded as if she were recommending a drink. “Since you two are such good friends, you’re going to get each other off. I want you to go into the ladies room and strip naked, then toss your clothes out the window in there. Then go into a stall and begin licking and fingering each other. Try to make each other cum as fast as you can.”
“Yes,” they both said in perfect unison. They immediately stood, and with robotic grace walked to the ladies room.
“Well fuck me,” Richard said. “Now I want to go to the ladies room.”
“You had your chance,” Nancy said with a smirk. “Although I did memorize Mckayla’s address if you ever want me to go pay her a visit.”
A huge grin crept over Richard’s face. “I love you.”
“I know. Now get back on the horse and go get ‘em tiger. I’ll be over there watching. Best of luck. I do want you to have a happy birthday!”
“I think I’ll go hit on someone near the ladies room.”
“You do that, dear,” she said with a laugh, then went back to resume bartending.
Richard set off in the direction the two girls had gone. He passed by several people that looked like couples or were just trying to relax by themselves. He considered hitting on a few of them, but crossed off the ones that looked under 26. No more early twentysomethings. Too obnoxious and rude. He’d go aim a bit higher, which, he didn’t want to admit, would probably up his chances of success.
He decided on a professionally dressed woman in a light blue blouse and dark skirt sitting by herself. She wore her sandy blonde hair in a bun. She had glasses, and was staring intently at a laptop. If he struck out with her, she’d probably let him down gently unlike those first two had. He wondered if they were in the stall by now, their naked bodies pressed together invading each other’s holes with their tongues and fingers in a desperate attempt to make the other cum.
“This seat taken?” he asked with what he believed to be a suave demeanor.
“Huh, what?” the woman said, not bothering to look at him. “No? You can take it if you want.”
Richard was confused for a second, then understood. “No, I don’t need it for another table. I wanted to sit with you.”
This caused her to look up at him like he’d just said something very stupid. “Why?”
“Because…” he said, as he tried to think of something clever. He was beginning to wonder if he’d ever actually been clever in his life. “Because I wanted to get to know the prettiest woman in this bar.”
Her eyebrow raised and she gave him a quick up and down assessment. Then her lips pursed together like she’d tasted something sour. “Um…no. Thank you.”
Richard had been in sales for a long time, and never accepted the first no. Sometimes not the second. He could do this. He just needed a chance to show her what a catch he was. “I really think you’ll like me if you get to know me.”
“Probably not,” she said dismissively. “Because I tend not to like married men who hit on other women.”
This comment took Richard aback. “What? Why would you think I’m-”
“Wedding ring, dipshit,” the woman said, pointing at his left hand.
Despite the fact that Nancy’s actual body had been declared dead and they’d had a funeral and everything, to Richard, and to Nancy, she was very much alive. Of course he wore his ring. He’d never even thought about taking it off until this very second. Now he realized how foolish it had been to wear it while trying to pick up women in a bar. Then he had an idea.
“Oh, um…yeah, I’m…a widower. Just can’t bear to take it off.”
The woman’s eyes went wide and her face went very red. She began fidgeting with her hands as she apologetically blurted out, “Oh shit! I’m so sorry. I should not have…uh, has she been gone long? I mean…I didn’t mean to ask something so personal! I feel so bad! I honestly don’t know what to say.”
“How about you just let me buy you a drink and we get to know each other,” Richard offered as his confidence level soared to new heights. He glanced towards his wife behind the bar and signaled that he had someone on the hook.
The woman grimaced and said, “It’s really flattering, but…I have a deadline and-”
Richard interrupted. “It was a few years back when I lost her, but it still feels like yesterday. She was the love of my life, you know. Tonight was the first night I worked up the courage to put myself back out there.”
The woman’s expression became one of deepest sympathy and she closed her laptop. “I…I suppose one drink wouldn’t hurt. Uh…I’m Natalie.”
“Yes!” Richard exclaimed, and he couldn’t help but give a little fist pump. “That’ll show her.”
“Show who?”
Without thinking he said, “My wife. She didn’t think I could still get a woman to give me the time of…” He trailed off as he recognized his mistake.
The woman’s face shifted into one of loathing. “Wait! Was that whole dead wife thing a line?”
“No, I-”
“You’re disgusting. Go find someone else to be sleazy to,” she said with a wave of her hand.
“So close,” Richard said as he stood. Back to square one. He was a few steps away when a hand grabbed his shoulder and spun him around.
“Fine! Natalie said with a bit of contempt still etched on her face. “You wanna fool around, I could use a destresser. Let’s go.”
Richard couldn’t believe his luck! “I have a room we can-”
“I know someplace closer,” she said, and still clasping his hand, she drug him to the ladies room and pushed open the door.
They both stopped at the sight of two naked women who appeared to be having a wild night. Their hair was a mess and their lipstick was smeared. They were both attempting to cover their bodies with paper towels, but it was not working very well. At the sight of the woman, Kinzie said, “Ohmygosh can you please help us? We need some clothes. Can you-”
“Ah!” Mckayla yelled. “There’s a man with her!”
She made a better attempt to cover her boobs, but her crotch was very much exposed. Richard knew where some of Kinzie’s lipstick went, because some remnants of her shade were between Mckayla’s legs.
“It’s the old guy from before!” Kinzie hissed, and they both darted into a stall.
“Looks like this one has other stuff going on,” Natalie quipped, and pulled Richard out and into the men’s. She led him to a stall, pushed him inside and said, “Take off your pants.”
Richard’s fingers flew to his crotch where they momentarily seemed to forget how to unbuckle a belt.
“Let me help,” Natalie said with an eye roll. She sank to her knees and was much more adept at getting Richard’s pants off than he seemed to be. She made no pretense of why they were there as she yanked down his underwear. She took his cock in her hand, holding it up to be level with her face. Then she leaned forward and took him in her mouth.
“Oh fuck! That was fast!” he said. His mojo was back! It might not have worked the way he’d planned, but a win was still a-
He felt it then. A telltale shudder. He’d felt it many, many times while he and his wife made love. A shudder was the telltale sign of a bodyhopper moving into a new host. But it continued to happen intermittently while the hopper remained inside. It was a brief struggle of one soul dominating the other. It was like a reflex, and could even be done while a hopper slept, but it was also very noticeable, especially for someone who had been around hoppers as much as Richard.
“Seriously Nancy! Again!” he said as he pushed Natalie’s head back. He’d really been enjoying himself too, but his dick was suddenly deflating as he realized he’d been duped.
The woman’s face looked up at him sheepishly. “I thought I could get you off real quick before I shuddered and then you’d have a win and you could take me upstairs and fuck.”
Richard frowned, pissed that he was still 0 for 2. “Well, you almost got me there. Another 20 seconds of your world class dick sucking and I would have busted all over your face.”
She reached up and stroked his cock, which twitched hopefully in her hand. “You still could, darling. Seriously. I’m so horny in this body. I’d love it if you took me right here in this stall.”
Richard had to hand it to his wife. She could bring out the sluttiest part of any woman. He could take her right here and she’d never know because of how Nancy could alter her memories. But he shook his head and helped her to her feet.
“Wait! When did you even hop her?” he asked as he pulled his pants up.
She gave a small smile. “I’d just arrived to take your drink order when you got up to leave her table. A second later I was her, and pulled you into the bathroom so you wouldn’t notice the bartender right behind us.”
“That was so funny seeing those two girls in the bathroom.”
“That’s why I took you in there first. Did you see the lipstick on the one girl’s hoo ha?”
“Oh yeah.”
The couple burst out laughing, but then Richard said, “Okay, I’m going back out there. No help this time, understood?”
Nancy slumped Natalie’s shoulders. “I don’t think you know how much I want you to succeed, dear. I really need it right now. I might just rub one out in the stall real quick when you leave. Unless you want to watch?” She began to unbutton her blouse while she bit her lower lip. “You could still help this uptight business woman unwind?”
Richard left in a hurry before his wife could tempt him further. What did he do to deserve such a seductive creature?
As he left the restroom, he eyed the occupants of the bar with new determination. Third time’s the charm. He’d just…pick someone closer to his age. Not his preferred choice, but a gal with experience could certainly bring a lot to the table, or in this case, the bedroom. He pocketed his wedding ring as he circled the perimeter, finally coming back near the entrance where other hotel guests passed close by.
It was there he saw someone he’d passed by earlier. A woman in her early 40’s that he hadn’t really considered. She was quite striking though with her long auburn hair and legs that went on for miles. Richard thought she somewhat resembled Nancy in the face. And also the boobs. The woman was stacked.
She had a duffel bag on the chair next to her. Richard put a hand on the handle of the bag and said, “Mind if I move this so I can have a seat?” As he started to lift it, it began to shake. And growl.
The woman’s eyebrows shot up and she protectively reached for it and pulled it onto her lap. “Have a seat if you must, but Daisy doesn’t like to be jostled unnecessarily.”
Out of the top of the bag popped the face of an adorable Yorkshire terrier. Her furry brown face looked up into his and gave a small yip.
“Good girl,” the woman said with a small smile as she pulled the terrier out of the bag and put her on her lap. “She can be a very good judge of character. You must be a bad man.” The terrier growled at him.
Richard put his hands up and chuckled, then said to the small dog, “I can assure you I meant no harm little lady.” He held out a hand for her to sniff. The terrier did, and then gave his palm a lick.
The woman assessed him, and by her expression, she liked what she saw. “Perhaps you’re not terrible. Go ahead and have a seat.”
Richard did so. “I didn’t know you could have dogs in here.”
“You probably can’t,” the woman said with an air of indifference. “But she’s my emotional support animal. That’s what I tell everyone anyways.”
This annoyed Richard, but he tried hard to focus on her figure, something which the woman didn’t seem to mind him eyeing. “So, what’s your sign?”
This elicited a shrill laugh from the woman. “I haven’t heard that one in awhile.”
“I really need to get some new material.”
“Do you find yourself coming out to hotel bars often enough that you need to constantly refresh it?”
“Er, no,” Richard said. “I usually just stick with the basics. Like, hi, I’m Richard, and you are a very beautiful woman that I would like to get to know better.”
She cocked her head at him, studying him closely like a cat might before pouncing on a mouse, then said, “That was a much better line. I’m Crystal. What would you like to know?”
The two hit it off, and Richard found Crystal’s banter refreshing. She didn’t look at him like he was ancient, or pitied him in any way. Best of all though, she hadn’t shuddered once.
They were mid conversation discussing childhood pets when the bartender came up and asked, “Can I get you two anything?”
“I’ll take a bourbon,” Richard said, not taking his eyes away from Crystal.
“Nothing for me,” Crystal said as she tapped a glass she’d barely touched.
They both just stared at each other, mirroring a smile that belied a bubbling chemistry under the surface.
The spell was momentarily broken by the sound of the bartender clearing her throat. “Will you be taking that bourbon up to your room…sir?”
Richard looked up at the raven haired bartender. “In a bit. We’re in no rush.”
The bartender’s eyes narrowed, and her smile became tight lipped. “Of course…sir. By all means, take your time.”
As she walked away, she touched the shoulder of a woman passing by, who shuddered. That woman whispered something into the bartender’s ear, who went about her duties a moment later.
Richard was oblivious to this. He was enjoying the massive ego boost Crystal was giving him. He found himself opening up to her, sharing things like it was a first date. He was used to seeing different women all the time, but the conversation was always the same, because his wife knew everything about him. This was nice, so much so that he didn’t mind talking and throwing back a few. He was slightly worried that he’d pissed Nancy off, because she acted like she didn’t know him whenever she brought the drinks.
“Well, this has been lovely,” Crystal finally said. “But I should be going.”
“Oh, um, I was wondering if you wanted to…” Richard started, not entirely sure how to seal the deal.
She grinned at him and finished the proposition for him. “If I wanted to come up to your room and we have casual sex like grown adults?”
“Uh…” Richard stammered. “Y-yeah. I guess…that.”
“You’re very cute when you’re flustered.”
“Well if you’d like to see me flustered you should see me try to take my pants off when I’m really excited.”
She laughed. “I feel like I’m missing something.”
“Sorry, it’s just been awhile since I…”
“Mommy, mommy, she’s got a dog!”
A boy about five or six walking by the hotel bar area with his mom had broken free of her hand and ran to their table. The boy put his hand on the dog’s fur, and gave it a hard pet, causing the dog to shake at the sudden attention.
“Mason!” his mom snapped as she grabbed the boy’s arm and pulled him back. “We ask permission before touching someone’s pet. It might have bit you. I’m so sorry,” she said to Crystal as she backpedaled out of the bar with her son.
“No harm done,” Crystal said graciously.
“Mason, use your feet,” the mom admonished. “I feel like I’m dragging you out of here.”
When they were out of earshot, Crystal said, “Kids. They never can resist a cute dog like Daisy.” She gave her pet a loving pat. The dog looked at Richard and yipped playfully. Then she kept yipping.
“Well, if you’re going to start making all that noise, I probably should get you up to a room,” she said. “And it seems like we have options,” she said looking slyly at Richard. “Yours or mine?”
They both laughed and got up from the table. Richard let Crystal take the lead so he could wave at the pretty bartender, who didn’t seem to understand why he was pointing at Crystal and giving her the thumbs up. The bartender just smiled awkwardly back at him and returned the thumbs up.
Richard was glad his wife was letting him get a head start, knowing she’d show up soon. He and Crystal got in the elevator and faced the closing doors. He pressed the button to his floor, and as he did, he didn’t notice the dog’s nose reaching up out of the bag to press against Crystal’s hip. Nor did he see Crystal shudder a moment later.
“Let’s go to mine actually,” she said. “It’s on the top floor. The penthouse suite. Great view.”
“Um…” Richard said, unsure of what to do. It was okay. He could just call down and let his wife know they’d received an upgrade. “Sure thing.”
As soon as the doors were shut, her mouth was on his. He responded in kind, and their hands roamed freely about each other. The dog was oddly silent despite being jostled.
They practically fell out into the empty hallway when the doors opened. They were both panting and pulling at each other’s clothes as they stumbled their way to an ornate door. Crystal pulled out a card from a side pocket of Daisy’s carrier, and pressed it to an electronic device next to the door. The light went green, and the sound of a click could be heard. Crystal pushed her way in, and Richard stepped into a room that was much bigger than the one he thought he’d be sleeping in. There was an entire living room, kitchen, and bedroom area. And as he walked further in, he saw that Crystal hadn’t been kidding. There was an amazing view. He strode to the far side of the living room where a sliding glass door led out to a balcony. He opened it, and stepped out into the night. He was ten stories up, with the city a twinkling sea of lights below him.
“If you’d rather stay out there you can,” a sultry voice called from behind. “But I think you’ll find the view in here much more interesting.”
Richard turned and found that yes, the view was much better inside this penthouse suite. Crystal hand dispensed with her dress, and was standing in a black lingerie set that she must have been wearing underneath in the off chance she got lucky. With a body like hers though, she didn’t need luck. He was just glad he’d been the one she’d decided to take to bed, but he also chalked some of that up to his own good looks and charm.
He came over to her and pulled her into a kiss. He’d expected it to feel different kissing someone that his wife wasn’t possessing. New. Foreign. But…there was a surprising familiarity to it. New mouth, new tongue, but the way their mouths met was how he’d kissed Nancy for so many years.
An annoying sound went off in Crystal’s purse that she’d tossed onto the bed. It disrupted their entwined tongues. “Sorry,” Crystal said as she scooped her purse up. “That’s the alarm on my phone. I need to go…take my medication. High blood pressure.”
“Totally get it,” Richard started to say as Crystal quickly disappeared into the bathroom a few feet away. “I have high cholesterol.” He wasn’t sure if she’d heard all of that, because she’d slammed the door so fast.
What seemed like just a few seconds later though, she came out again. And her hands were behind her back.
“You found those pills fast,” he said. “It takes my wife a long time to dig anything out of her purse.” He went red immediately, as he realized his little slip of the tongue.
“Are you married, Richard?” she asked sweetly as the tension in her bra gave way as she released the clasp. She began to lower it, giving him a great view of her impressive breasts.
“Uh…y-yes,” he said.
“But you’re here with me?” she said in a teasing manner. “And you’re going to fuck me, aren’t you.” She hadn’t said it as a question, but as a fact.
Richard nodded quickly. “I am!”
“Does your wife know you’re here?” Crystal asked as her fingers began to unbutton his shirt.
“Yes, well, no, not here. She knows I’m in the hotel. It’s a long story, you see, it’s my birthday. She said I could have a threesome if I could pick up a woman at the bar.”
Crystal laughed softly. “Oh. So I’m expected to invite someone else up to my suite am I? Is your wife attractive?”
Richard thought that was a rather funny question since Nancy could be anyone she pleased. Currently, she was in that very pretty bartender. “Yeah, she’s…very attractive,” he said earnestly as he pulled out his phone to call the bar. “I can let her we’re in your suite so she can come up and-”
Crystal grabbed the phone from his hand and threw it with a smile onto the bed. “Not just yet. I want you to myself for a little bit. That okay?”
“Yes, ma’am,” he said.
She winked at him as she unzipped his pants. “That was the right answer.” And then she was dropping to her knees, pulling his pants down as she went. Her fingers deftly moved to the hem of his boxers, which came down just as fast. “My, my!” she said as Richard’s sizeable erection popped out. She licked her lips at the sight of it. “Someone is very excited to see me.”
“Oh he is,” Richard chuckled. “So how do you want to-” was as far as he got before he gave a happy little strangled moan, because Crystal had taken him in her mouth. And the way she used her tongue, Richard knew this was not her first rodeo. His stamina had increased with age, probably because he was getting laid about every night from a different beautiful woman. But the way Crystal was sucking him, he wasn’t going to last long.
He tried to signal this by tapping her on the head, and then by sputtering a very coherent, “Um...”
But she kept going, getting him right up to the edge, and then…stopped just as quickly as she’d started. She’d seemed to know where his line was, and had backed off in the nick of time.
“Sorry,” she said as she stood and delicately wiped her mouth. “I just had to see if it tasted as good as it looked.”
Richard was trying to catch his breath as he asked, “And?”
“It was even better,” she giggled. Then she led him to the bed, and pushed him onto it. “What’s your favorite position, Richard?” she asked.
“Uh, basically just…”
“Whatever your wife wants?” Crystal finished for him. “You must be happily married,” she added with a wink. “Well, I like to be on top.”
“That works for me,” Richard said happily as he flopped his body against the bed.
Crystal started to crawl on top of him with a seductive smile, when her phone went off again. She blew a strand of hair out of her face as she got up and looked in annoyance in the direction of her phone. “Sorry. Just let me go take care of something real quick.”
“Whatever you need to do,” Richard said. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“I’m counting on it,” she said with a smile as she again slipped quickly into the bathroom.
Richard spied the hotel phone next to the bed, and reached for it.
“How can I help you?” a polite voice asked on the other end.
“Bar please?”
“Certainly.”
A second later the familiar voice of the bartender picked up. “Hello. What drink order would you like sent to your-”
Richard cut her off. “Nancy, it’s me. I’m in the penthouse suite. Come join us as soon as you can.” He heard the turning of the bathroom handle and said, “Love you!”
“Excuse me?” came the voice on the other end, but the receiver was already on its way forcibly back to its cradle.
“Ordering room service?” Crystal asked coyly as she reentered the room. She walked nimbly towards him with searching eyes.
“Huh? Oh, uh, yeah. Hope that’s okay?” Richard noticed she’d left her phone in the bathroom. Hopefully that was the last interruption.
“As long as you charged it to my room,” she said demurely. “Now, where were we? Oh yes. I think I was about to get on top of you and ride your dick until you cum inside my wet pussy.”
Richard stretched out and smiled. “Well, if you must.”
Crystal’s eyes flashed, and she looked almost predatory as she made her way onto the bed. She eyed his cock like it was a prize that was just there for her. She curled her fingers around it and gave it a gentle squeeze. It throbbed in appreciation. She leaned forward and pressed her large breasts against his chest. She made eye contact with him while she used the hand gripping his shaft to guide it in. Her mouth formed an ‘O’ the second he parted her. She stayed there for a moment, with just his tip in, then she rocked her hips forward, and he was suddenly deep inside her.
Richard let out the breath he hadn’t known he was holding when he felt the tip go in. Nancy always watched him very closely whenever he went into new pussy that she’d brought home. Crystal continued watching him closely too.
“So big,” she cooed. “So hard. So…familiar,” she said with a sly smile.
“Familiar?” he asked, his chest rising and falling from the way she was grinding her hips. This woman was something else. She really knew how to use her body.
In lieu of an answer, she leaned down again and kissed him passionately. She flexed her pussy as their tongues danced together.
Richard loved everything this woman was doing. Clearly she had a lot of experience, but what she said, and how she kissed him. It was so like Nancy would kiss him. He tried to ask her about it, but her mouth continued to cover his, almost as if she didn’t want him to talk yet. His hands came up to her face but she intercepted them and pushed them back against the bed, pinning him.
At last Crystal ended the kiss and raised her face up just enough so their noses touched. “Just like old times, Richard,” she purred.
And then her face moved rapidly in front of him, as her whole body gave way to a violent shudder.
Richard’s temper flared and he tried to push up, but Crystal held him down. “Nancy, what the hell! I wanted to do this on my own!”
A wicked smile spread across Crystal’s face as she continued to fuck him very slowly. “Afraid you’re mistaken, Richard. I’m not your wife. But I’m not Crystal either.”
_____________________________________________________________________
One hour earlier.
Nancy hadn’t planned on Richard’s foray back into the dating pool taking this long. She had needs! He knew this. And birthday or no, she needed to scratch that itch. The need to wrap her legs around him had increased exponentially as she watched him successfully hit it off with an attractive middle aged woman.
It was not lost on Nancy that Crystal somewhat resembled her as she had been a decade ago. She wished she could hop her. Find out her story real quick and make sure she wasn’t wasting her husband’s time. But that’d have to wait till later. She saw that every second Crystal spent with Richard was doing wonders for his self esteem. And it was also making Nancy jealous, something she had not felt in some time. She kind of liked it, because watching her husband interact from afar with a beautiful woman that she was not possessing spiked her lust. She wanted them to go upstairs now! But since they were taking their sweet time, Nancy decided to quell some of her desire by popping out for a quickie as someone else.
In a hotel, this prospect was incredibly easy. She grabbed a bottle of champagne and went to the front desk. She hopped the man behind a computer, looked up who was in a honeymoon suite, hopped back into the bartender, and went to one of the corresponding rooms.
There was a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign hanging from the door handle of the room she’d chosen. Nancy knocked anyway. A loud curse was heard along with the sound of giggles. A half a minute later, an attractive young man opened the door wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. He looked flushed and agitated.
“We put the sign on the door,” he spluttered.
“So sorry,” Nancy said as she held out the bottle of champagne. “We forgot to give this to you at the front desk as a way of congratulations.”
The man’s demeanor changed as he saw the expensive looking bottle. He reached out to take it. “Well…thanks I-”
But the words ceased as his fingers brushed the bartender’s, and a shudder spread rapidly through him. He smiled back at the bartender a moment later. “Go resume your duties. This shouldn’t take long.”
“Yes,” the bartender said vacantly, and left.
Nancy shut the door, and let the towel drop. She looked down at a semi flaccid penis that was rapidly reclaiming its hardened status. “Not bad. Now let’s see who’s the lucky recipient of this fine specimen.”
She went deeper into the room and found a gorgeous blonde wearing nothing but a smile. Nancy usually preferred being in a female during sex, but she figured what the hell. She’d show this bride a good time on her wedding night. She climbed confidently onto the bed and spread the woman’s legs.
“Oh!” she gasped. “Jackson you, you seem…more sure of yourself all of a sudden!”
Nancy smiled down at the pretty girl. She’d be letting Jackson keep his memory of what was about to transpire. “I’m just so excited to do this with you for the first time, Lilly.” And with that, Nancy thrust into her, and did her very best to last longer than five minutes. She made it to six, but redeemed herself by some fancy finger work on Lilly after. She got Lilly off three times, and then did some cuddling.
Nancy found the young man’s recovery time impressive, because she was hard again and ready to go in no time. Being in a young stud certainly had its advantages. She couldn’t help but compare Richard’s recovery time, which was 24 hours these days unless he took a pill. She didn’t like when he did that though, because they could be bad for his heart.
Nancy left a well fucked and very happy Lilly in the room to go ‘get ice’ for the champagne. She made sure to let Jackson keep the memory of what happened to be their first sexual encounter, and then hopped back into the bartender.
She surveyed the room and discovered quickly that her husband had left. She perused the bartender’s memories and discovered her husband’s phone call. He wouldn’t be in their room, but had hung up before saying which it was. She’d have to play detective. Thankfully that was very easy to do when you had complete access to someone’s mind from just a touch. She headed to the front desk again to find out where her man was.
___________________________________________________________________________
“What do you mean you’re not my wife,” Richard asked. “I…I saw you shudder, Nancy. Hell, I felt you shudder,” he added with a forced grin. He did not like whatever game his wife was playing.
The voice that came out of Crystal’s mouth was not her own, but that of a man, low and gravelly. “I miss playing the part of your wife, Richard. Did it for a few months, remember? You were a stallion back then. Always happy to fuck me every day.”
Richard knew that voice all too well, and a chill ran up his spine. “Nevyn. I thought you were dead.”
“Sorry to disappoint,” Nevyn said coldly. “But I’m afraid it’s not that easy to kill me. Some might say, it’s impossible. Uh oh…someone’s trying to get all soft on me.”
Crystal’s voice came back as Nevyn sat up straight and began bouncing on Richard’s cock. “We can’t have that, baby. If this voice keeps you nice and hard I’ll use it from now on while we fuck. Mm…that’s right. Stay nice and hard for me. I always did appreciate your big dick.”
“What do you want?” Richard asked, furious that his penis had a mind of its own.
“To wish you a happy birthday of course.” He brought Richard’s hands up to Crystal’s chest and placed them firmly on them. “Be a dear and hold these. Big tits like these need support when I really get going. And they liked to be squeezed. I know that’s something you’ve always been willing to do.”
“Nevyn, I can’t…we can’t…”
“Oh but we can,” Nevyn said with Crystal’s seductive voice. “We certainly used to. You made love to me every night, remember? I’d be waiting for you in the most scandalous lingerie. Nancy had stopped wearing it for you back then, but I had something provocative on that showed off her body for you all the time. And we used so many toys on each other. I really loved what you did with those handcuffs. You were an animal that night. Remember when I let you cover me in whip cream that other time. Ha! I know Derek remembers that night too. Our naughty son caught Mommy in the kitchen. He had to go back to his room and think about how you were gonna lick it off me. I was so loud that night. All so Derek could hear. So it would drive him nuts. Or should I say, drive him to nut.”
“Stop…talking about stuff like that,” Richard groaned, trying his best not to cum.
“Don’t play innocent with me, Richard. All this talk about me being in your wife and making her do all those kinky things is making you harder than ever. I can FEEL it because I’m as connected with you right now as anyone can be. Let me tell you something else you might not want to hear, but I know is the truth. You loved it when I was Nancy. You loved the kinky shit I let you do to her.”
Crystal’s body sped up as Nevyn began lifting her up higher and slamming down the length of him. “And I was happy to do it, Richard. Because your dick, well, it is really great. I’ve had thousands of cocks over the centuries, and yours was easily top five. It can stretch a girl out real nice. And your stamina, damn! It took a lot ot wear you out. You gonna have that same stamina tonight for me, Richard? Gonna make me cum on your big hard dick before you blow your load inside me like you used to? I loved that by the way. You always shot out so much! Hung like a horse and cums like one too. Oh I miss it Richard. Yeah! Fuck me like you used to!”
Richard hated how much he had liked that time. He’d always loved sex, and Nevyn had hopped Nancy during a dry spell in their lives. He’d used Nancy’s body to great effect. “Shut the fuck up! Oh fuck! Fuck! You’re sick! You’re a fucking psychopath!”
All of a sudden there was a loud knock on the door. “It’s me!” a voice called.
“That’s Nancy,” Richard said as relief washed over him.
“I knew she’d be along shortly,” Nevyn said as he continued to ride Richard. “And what good timing. Tell her to come in. I’m sure she has a key with since she is probably in the body of a hotel staff member.”
It seemed to Richard that Nevyn was five steps ahead of him. That wasn’t unusual. There was a reason that Derek and Aubrey had struggled to catch him for so long.
A hard slap across his face cleared the thoughts from his mind, and then Nevyn’s voice hissed menacingly, “I said tell her to come in.”
He wanted to protect his wife, but she was immune to Nevyn’s bodyhopping abilities. She should be fine. It was him that was at risk, so he yelled, “Come in Nancy!”
Just outside the door Nancy wondered why Richard wasn’t coming to let her in himself, but…maybe the woman, whose name she’d learned was Crystal, had him tied to the bed or something. She could only hope. What a fun night this could turn out to be.
She pressed a master key card against the locking mechanism and pushed the door open. There was her husband underneath the beautiful woman, who was craning her neck to look back at her.
“Nancy,” the woman called out. “So good to see you again. Your husband’s just as good as I remember, and if I’m not mistaken, given his shortness of breath and the way he can’t help but thrust his hips under me, he’s about to cum.”
“Richard, you’d better wait until-” Nancy began with a smile on her face. But it faltered as her mind started to piece together the words Crystal had just said, and another layer of tension was added by the fearful expression on her husband’s face.
“It’s Nevyn,” he moaned. “Ah! Dammit!” His whole body tensed as his cock began to pulse.
“Oh yes!” Nevyn cheered. “That’s it. There’s so much! Let it out! Here, I’ll help you!”
Richard felt Crystal’s vaginal walls flex and milk every drop from him. He also felt Nancy watching him in a mix of shock and horror. He mouthed, ‘I’m sorry.’
“It’s not your fault, honey,” she said. Then her tone turned to ice as she looked at Nevyn. “Get off him you sick freak. You’ve had your fun.”
Richard wondered if he could push Nevyn off and run. But it would only take a touch for Nevyn to possess his body. He felt his dick slide out of Crystal’s pussy, and his cum began to leak out of her onto his torso.
“I will when I’m ready,” Nevyn’s voice growled. He switched back to Crystal’s voice. “Did you ever tell your wife that you liked her more when I was possessing her?”
Richard looked at his wife pitifully “Honey, that’s not-”
Nevyn clucked his tongue. “Let’s not lie, Richard. I went through your memories when I visited your house this last week.”
“What’re you talking about?” Nancy asked.
“Don’t interrupt me when I’m talking!” Nevyn’s voice bellowed. He quickly switched back to the seductive tone of Crystal as he stroked Richard’s face. “I looked way back and saw that you were very happy during the time I pretended to be your wife. You never told her that, but it’s the truth. I was better at making you happy than she ever was. I was such a good wife and perfect slut for you in her body.”
“He’s lying!” Richard yelled.
“It’s fine, honey,” Nancy said. “He’s just trying to wind us up.”
Nevyn smiled. “Aw, you guys are sweet. Might as well get down to business then. I need to make a phone call to your kids. I’m sure you got a way to reach them, don’t you?”
Richard shook his head.
“Liar,” Nevyn spat. “Well, I guess say goodbye to Nancy, Richard.”
“What!” Richard blurted, and then he felt the shudder begin in his groin and spread out like lightning through his body. His face turned to Nancy. “I love you!” he said.
And then he blinked. And Richard was no longer in control.
“Get off me,” Nevyn said from underneath a now vacant eye’d Crystal. She immediately did, getting off him and standing expressionless at the side of the bed.
Nancy watched nervously as her husband’s body got up from the bed and went to dig his phone out of the pants that he’d tossed into a corner. “Just…let him go, please,” she begged.
“I will,” Nevyn said while he initiated a video call. “After I’ve delivered a message to Derek and Bri.” He walked over to the sliding glass door and opened it.
A second later, Aubrey’s face came on the screen. “Hey Derek! Dad’s calling. Happy birthday Dad!”
Another face pushed its way onto the screen, that of a pretty redhead with lots of freckles. “Hey Dad! Happy birthday! Sorry we couldn’t be there. Mom do something special for you?”
“She took me to a hotel with a great view!” Nevyn said imitating Richard’s voice and cadence flawlessly. “Wanna see?” He turned the camera so they could see the city lights below.
“Aw, that’s nice,” Aubrey gushed. “Is she there?”
Nevyn turned the phone so they could see the body that Nancy was in. The kids, used to this, called out, “Hi mom!”
“Nevyn’s not dead,” she replied grimly. “He’s here, inside your father.”
Nevyn turned the camera back to their father’s face. He’d wiped it off its smile, and traded it for a darkened scowl directed at Nancy. “Your family really sucks at letting me have any fun.”
The twins' faces had become hardened masks.
“Leave our parents alone, Nevyn,” Derek’s voice said harshly.
“What?” Nevyn said menacingly. “The way you left me alone? The way you keep trying to track me down. I know you don’t want to lock me away somewhere. You want to kill me!”
He’d shouted those last two words, making Nancy jump.
“I know you thought you had, but I’ve learned something, unlike you two and anyone else with my gene, I can’t be killed. Isn’t that great! But I CAN be annoyed at having my plans interrupted. So I’m going to respond to your attempt on my life, by an attempt on someone you love. I just think I’ll be a little more successful. Let’s find out, shall we?”
And with that, Nevyn swung a leg over the balcony railing, and leapt off.
Screams pierced the air as Nancy rang to the edge and looked down. They came from Nancy, and from the phone that Nevyn had pulled close to Richard’s chest. He held it in such a way that when his body met the ground, the phone remained intact. Aubrey’s scream could still be heard from the speaker.
In the busy downtown district, a crowd quickly formed. Nancy watched as a man approached her husband’s body. “Don’t touch him!” she yelled, but no one on the ground could make it out.
But the twins also knew the danger and understood what would come next. “Get away from him!” Derek cried.
“Stay away!” Aubrey shouted.
But all it takes is one touch.
The man touched Richard’s arm, and immediately began to shudder as Nevyn’s soul passed from their dead father, into the stranger, who then took the phone out of Richard’s hand and held it to his face.
“If you get in my way again,” Nevyn warned. “This is how it will end for all of you.”
With that, he ended the call, and walked away past the crowd, satisfied that he’d been understood.
_______________________________________________________________________
Epilogue
65 years later.
Derek sat in the passenger seat as Stephanie drove them out of Maine. They had one more stop to make before they made the long journey to headquarters. Derek hadn’t been back there since coming into possession of the mirror. That had been for his safety, and everyone else’s. At a place filled with active bodyhoppers, the mirror was sexual napalm, and the ramifications could be catastrophic. It really said something about the current state of the world that it was worth the risk.
Stephanie had assured him that all the pieces were coming together. They finally had the means to track Nevyn after he’d created a world filled with people just like him. But if Derek could just get near him, it would all be over. The world still might not be the same, but at least, if his hypothesis was right, the body swapping everyone worldwide was experiencing would finally come to an end.
He became aware that his hand was in the bag. His fingers were running along the smooth wooden handle. It called to him.
“This isn’t going to end well, you know,” Bekka’s voice said in his head.
“I know,” Derek said aloud.
“Know what?” Stephanie asked.
“Nothing,” Derek grunted. “I just talk to myself sometimes.”
“I’ve noticed.”
Stephanie gripped the steering wheel tightly as they passed a POM security vehicle. She breathed easier after she saw it continue on its way in their rearview. She reached into her pocket and took out a phone. “It’s a burner. Untraceable. Call the saved number. Someone really wants to talk to you.”
Derek took it and fumbled with the small device with his large calloused hands. He finally found the contact, and pressed it.
It barely rang when a middle aged blonde woman appeared on the screen.
“Hi Derek,” she said with a wide smile.
Despite himself, Derek smiled back. “How’d you know it was me?”
“A mother always knows.”
He nodded. “It’s good to see you. Sorry I’ve been away so long. But I’m glad it’s finally time. Ready to help set the world right, Mom?”
“I am. All of us are ready to do whatever it takes to stop Nevyn, and we can track him now thanks to Trevor. Thanks for sending him to us by the way, he’s been really great. Like, REALLY great.”
Derek tried to keep the smile on his face, but at the sound of the shapeshifter’s name, his grip involuntarily tightened on the mirror’s handle. “You don’t have to elaborate mom, I get it. It’ll be good to see all of you soon. And to finally have justice for dad.”
To be continued in Shudder: Worldwide.
mind control
+4 more
1
10.5K
6
4
Someone finds a mysterious way to possess someone else, and makes good use of it.
I stepped into the shower and turned on the water. It took a little while to get warm, but it was really pleasant when it did. I love just relaxing under the hot water, before I start actually washing myself. Mostly because washing my hair is a huge pain. So I stood, arms crossed under my boobs, half-hugging myself as the hot water cascaded over my shoulders. It felt great - I might just stand here for a while.
A few minutes later - at least, I hope it was only a few minutes, since I'd been known to get 'stuck' in the shower for maybe half an hour without actually doing anything - I heard a noise that sounded like a knock on the door. Which was weird, because I lived alone, and I was sure that the front door was locked. It's probably nothing, just my imagination.
---
Shit, did she hear me? I slipped through the door into the bathroom. Even though I was invisible and mostly incorporeal, I still bumped things. As far as I could tell, she hadn't. She still stood, unmoving, behind the shower curtain. Even though I could only see her silhouette, I could already tell she was hot. She was head shorter than me, slim, but with pretty nice boobs and a tight ass. Oh, I was looking forward to this.
I slowly crept closer, and stumbled over the bath mat in front of the vanity unit. I crashed into the counter, causing everything on it to shake. There's no way she didn't hear that...
---
Alright, that was definitely not my imagination. I peeked around the shower curtain, and saw... nothing. Absolutely nothing out of the ordinary in the room at all. Door was still barely open, and there was clearly no one there. Even all my stuff around the sink was still in place. So what was going on...?
I returned to my shower, and couldn't help but feel a bit nervous. Despite the fact that there was clearly no one in here with me, I still felt uneasy. Maybe if I just finished up and got out, I'd feel better? Yeah, that's what I'd do.
I squeezed some shampoo into my hand, turned to face the shower head, and began to massage my scalp with my hands.
---
Yeah, I definitely messed up there. She peeked out of the shower, letting me see her face for the first time. And damn, she was cute. Soft lips, button nose, long dirty blonde hair...
Judging by the fact that she didn't react to me at all, she truly couldn't see me. So it had worked after all. Now all I needed was to slip into the shower with her, then slip into her... if it all went to plan, she wouldn't even realize anything was different. Apparently, she would think anything I did while in control was her own idea.
More confidently now, I crept up to the shower, and snuck past the curtain. She was shampooing her head, facing away from me. Perfect! I stepped up close, and poked a foot into hers.
---
I felt something tickling at my foot. I quickly kicked back, but there was nothing. This was turning out to be the creepiest shower experience of my life. I was about half-done shampooing - I'd leave it in for a minute, condition it, quickly scrub myself down, then get the hell out.
What the hell? The same side that had felt the tickle now felt like something was pushing into it. Kind of like a blanket - it wasn't moving me, but it was just pushing. I tried to move the leg away, but it felt heavy. Like it was actually wrapped up in a blanket. I had no idea what was going on, but I definitely wanted out of here. I'd almost consider not even finishing...<
---
Ooh, that tingles. I'd managed to get one leg inside her - I couldn't control it until I'd completely taken over, but it did make the rest of the process easier. I slipped my other leg into hers - this one went in a lot smoother. Next, I tried to stand up straight and just take over the rest of her.
It didn't work.
I found myself precariously wobbling, rooted in by my legs. Alright, slowly it was then.
---
The odd feeling had spread to my other leg, and whatever weirdness it was was now firmly pushing at my ass. It was a chore to move my legs at this point. Was I on some weird trip? I wasn't drunk or high... I thought. I hadn't done anything like that in at least a few days now...
The odd pressure had turned into slight numbness and warmth - kind of like when you sit in an awkward position, before the pins and needles sets in. That feeling crept up my legs - that I couldn't really move right now anyway - and past my hips.
I reached out an arm and slapped my leg. It felt completely normal - not numb, not swollen or anything. Then why the hell couldn't I move it?!
---
The moment when I had thrust my hips into hers was odd. The biggest thing was that I went from having a dick - even if it was a ghost dick right now - to not having one. I wasn't in control of the girl's body yet so I couldn't feel anything, but it was still weird to just lose that part of myself so suddenly.
Continuing my efforts, I gradually pulled myself up until I was almost at her chest...
---
The pressure was rising, followed now ever quicker by the numbness. It slowly climbed up my back, covering my whole chest, then up to my neck. My arms were next, starting at the shoulders. They began to feel heavy, so I stopped my shampooing.
You know - in hindsight, I probably should have gotten out of here sooner. Something was clearly wrong in here. But... I didn't.
And now, I stood, arms heavy at my sides, barely able to move my body through the numbness I felt all over. I would have screamed or something, but there was no point. No one was here anyway - and I was alone. Yet this was still happening.
I resigned myself to my fate, whatever it was.
---
Almost done! All that was left was my head, and then it would all be over...
I slipped my chin forward, catching a mop of wet hair in my ghostly face. Instinctively I scrunched my eyes, but of course nothing happened. I went right through it. Right into the back of her head...
Then, I could feel again.
I felt the hot water on my body. Long hair sticking to my back. Arms at my sides. I went to open my eyes, instinctively brushing away the water with my hands. As I did that, my elbows squished into something that was altogether new to me.
I looked down with my new eyes, grinning like a madman as I saw two perfectly perky breasts hanging off my chest. I took them in my new hands, loving the feeling both of cupping them, and having them cupped. I pinched one of my nipples, experiencing a brand new shock of pleasure that spread through my entire body, concentrated in my crotch.
---
The numbness had gone. In its place, I felt unbelievably giddy... and horny. My hands immediately began massaging my boobs. And for some reason it felt really good. Like, REALLY good. I was already wet, and every touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I pinched a nipple, and shuddered at the sensations that it caused. This never usually felt this good, but I sure as hell wasn't gonna complain!
I continued rubbing my hands over my body - I was so sensitive today! - feeling every curve. Not to toot my own horn or anything, but damn, I was hot. And I felt hot. My hands traced a path down around my belly button, before grabbing a handful of ass. Even my ass was damn fine!
---
Holy shit! Was this what it always felt like for girls? This was fucking amazing! And I hadn't even gotten to the good stuff yet! Her pussy was tingling in anticipation as I grabbed her ass, squeezing it between her own petite hands. I took her hand, and slid it around and down, probing for her snatch.
Whoa. Everything I had felt before this paled in comparison. Just touching down there shot a massive jolt of pleasure through my entire body, so much that my knees began to quiver. Hungry for more, I plunged my fingers deeper into the soft, sticky warmth of the girl's pussy.
---
Wow... I continued fingering myself - a lot more clumsily than usual, but I didn't care. It just felt so good! My fingers dug hungrily in and out of my pussy, and I felt the pressure building in my core. I let out a moan, and continued my hand motions frantically. My other hand was forgotten - all I cared about right now was my vagina, and to continue doing what I was doing.
---
"Ahhh! Aahhhh! Aaahhhhh!" I moaned, her voice coming out desperate as my hand continued to play around. The pleasure I felt from inside was overwhelming. I didn't ever imagine that it was possible to feel this good!
Then, the pleasure just exploded. One massive wave of pure bliss, emanating from my core, shaking my entire body. I was numb. All I felt was the pleasure, a million times stronger than anything I had ever felt as a guy.
Dark spots began to play at the corner of my vision, and I felt myself fading...
---
I stood, slightly shaking, in the afterglow of what had to have been my most powerful orgasm ever. My breath was ragged and shallow, but I didn't care. It was totally worth it.
I should probably finish showering... in a few minutes. For now I'll just coast on that bliss.
---
I woke up on my bed, with a raging hard-on, laptop still open with the spell up. Shame I was out of potion, though. I ran to the bathroom, using my memory of what had just happened to fuel my wank.
I had to get more of that potion...
I stepped into the shower and turned on the water. It took a little while to get warm, but it was really pleasant when it did. I love just relaxing under the hot water, before I start actually washing myself. Mostly because washing my hair is a huge pain. So I stood, arms crossed under my boobs, half-hugging myself as the hot water cascaded over my shoulders. It felt great - I might just stand here for a while.
A few minutes later - at least, I hope it was only a few minutes, since I'd been known to get 'stuck' in the shower for maybe half an hour without actually doing anything - I heard a noise that sounded like a knock on the door. Which was weird, because I lived alone, and I was sure that the front door was locked. It's probably nothing, just my imagination.
---
Shit, did she hear me? I slipped through the door into the bathroom. Even though I was invisible and mostly incorporeal, I still bumped things. As far as I could tell, she hadn't. She still stood, unmoving, behind the shower curtain. Even though I could only see her silhouette, I could already tell she was hot. She was head shorter than me, slim, but with pretty nice boobs and a tight ass. Oh, I was looking forward to this.
I slowly crept closer, and stumbled over the bath mat in front of the vanity unit. I crashed into the counter, causing everything on it to shake. There's no way she didn't hear that...
---
Alright, that was definitely not my imagination. I peeked around the shower curtain, and saw... nothing. Absolutely nothing out of the ordinary in the room at all. Door was still barely open, and there was clearly no one there. Even all my stuff around the sink was still in place. So what was going on...?
I returned to my shower, and couldn't help but feel a bit nervous. Despite the fact that there was clearly no one in here with me, I still felt uneasy. Maybe if I just finished up and got out, I'd feel better? Yeah, that's what I'd do.
I squeezed some shampoo into my hand, turned to face the shower head, and began to massage my scalp with my hands.
---
Yeah, I definitely messed up there. She peeked out of the shower, letting me see her face for the first time. And damn, she was cute. Soft lips, button nose, long dirty blonde hair...
Judging by the fact that she didn't react to me at all, she truly couldn't see me. So it had worked after all. Now all I needed was to slip into the shower with her, then slip into her... if it all went to plan, she wouldn't even realize anything was different. Apparently, she would think anything I did while in control was her own idea.
More confidently now, I crept up to the shower, and snuck past the curtain. She was shampooing her head, facing away from me. Perfect! I stepped up close, and poked a foot into hers.
---
I felt something tickling at my foot. I quickly kicked back, but there was nothing. This was turning out to be the creepiest shower experience of my life. I was about half-done shampooing - I'd leave it in for a minute, condition it, quickly scrub myself down, then get the hell out.
What the hell? The same side that had felt the tickle now felt like something was pushing into it. Kind of like a blanket - it wasn't moving me, but it was just pushing. I tried to move the leg away, but it felt heavy. Like it was actually wrapped up in a blanket. I had no idea what was going on, but I definitely wanted out of here. I'd almost consider not even finishing...<
---
Ooh, that tingles. I'd managed to get one leg inside her - I couldn't control it until I'd completely taken over, but it did make the rest of the process easier. I slipped my other leg into hers - this one went in a lot smoother. Next, I tried to stand up straight and just take over the rest of her.
It didn't work.
I found myself precariously wobbling, rooted in by my legs. Alright, slowly it was then.
---
The odd feeling had spread to my other leg, and whatever weirdness it was was now firmly pushing at my ass. It was a chore to move my legs at this point. Was I on some weird trip? I wasn't drunk or high... I thought. I hadn't done anything like that in at least a few days now...
The odd pressure had turned into slight numbness and warmth - kind of like when you sit in an awkward position, before the pins and needles sets in. That feeling crept up my legs - that I couldn't really move right now anyway - and past my hips.
I reached out an arm and slapped my leg. It felt completely normal - not numb, not swollen or anything. Then why the hell couldn't I move it?!
---
The moment when I had thrust my hips into hers was odd. The biggest thing was that I went from having a dick - even if it was a ghost dick right now - to not having one. I wasn't in control of the girl's body yet so I couldn't feel anything, but it was still weird to just lose that part of myself so suddenly.
Continuing my efforts, I gradually pulled myself up until I was almost at her chest...
---
The pressure was rising, followed now ever quicker by the numbness. It slowly climbed up my back, covering my whole chest, then up to my neck. My arms were next, starting at the shoulders. They began to feel heavy, so I stopped my shampooing.
You know - in hindsight, I probably should have gotten out of here sooner. Something was clearly wrong in here. But... I didn't.
And now, I stood, arms heavy at my sides, barely able to move my body through the numbness I felt all over. I would have screamed or something, but there was no point. No one was here anyway - and I was alone. Yet this was still happening.
I resigned myself to my fate, whatever it was.
---
Almost done! All that was left was my head, and then it would all be over...
I slipped my chin forward, catching a mop of wet hair in my ghostly face. Instinctively I scrunched my eyes, but of course nothing happened. I went right through it. Right into the back of her head...
Then, I could feel again.
I felt the hot water on my body. Long hair sticking to my back. Arms at my sides. I went to open my eyes, instinctively brushing away the water with my hands. As I did that, my elbows squished into something that was altogether new to me.
I looked down with my new eyes, grinning like a madman as I saw two perfectly perky breasts hanging off my chest. I took them in my new hands, loving the feeling both of cupping them, and having them cupped. I pinched one of my nipples, experiencing a brand new shock of pleasure that spread through my entire body, concentrated in my crotch.
---
The numbness had gone. In its place, I felt unbelievably giddy... and horny. My hands immediately began massaging my boobs. And for some reason it felt really good. Like, REALLY good. I was already wet, and every touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I pinched a nipple, and shuddered at the sensations that it caused. This never usually felt this good, but I sure as hell wasn't gonna complain!
I continued rubbing my hands over my body - I was so sensitive today! - feeling every curve. Not to toot my own horn or anything, but damn, I was hot. And I felt hot. My hands traced a path down around my belly button, before grabbing a handful of ass. Even my ass was damn fine!
---
Holy shit! Was this what it always felt like for girls? This was fucking amazing! And I hadn't even gotten to the good stuff yet! Her pussy was tingling in anticipation as I grabbed her ass, squeezing it between her own petite hands. I took her hand, and slid it around and down, probing for her snatch.
Whoa. Everything I had felt before this paled in comparison. Just touching down there shot a massive jolt of pleasure through my entire body, so much that my knees began to quiver. Hungry for more, I plunged my fingers deeper into the soft, sticky warmth of the girl's pussy.
---
Wow... I continued fingering myself - a lot more clumsily than usual, but I didn't care. It just felt so good! My fingers dug hungrily in and out of my pussy, and I felt the pressure building in my core. I let out a moan, and continued my hand motions frantically. My other hand was forgotten - all I cared about right now was my vagina, and to continue doing what I was doing.
---
"Ahhh! Aahhhh! Aaahhhhh!" I moaned, her voice coming out desperate as my hand continued to play around. The pleasure I felt from inside was overwhelming. I didn't ever imagine that it was possible to feel this good!
Then, the pleasure just exploded. One massive wave of pure bliss, emanating from my core, shaking my entire body. I was numb. All I felt was the pleasure, a million times stronger than anything I had ever felt as a guy.
Dark spots began to play at the corner of my vision, and I felt myself fading...
---
I stood, slightly shaking, in the afterglow of what had to have been my most powerful orgasm ever. My breath was ragged and shallow, but I didn't care. It was totally worth it.
I should probably finish showering... in a few minutes. For now I'll just coast on that bliss.
---
I woke up on my bed, with a raging hard-on, laptop still open with the spell up. Shame I was out of potion, though. I ran to the bathroom, using my memory of what had just happened to fuel my wank.
I had to get more of that potion...
masturbation
+2 more
1
1.8K
2
0
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
-
Chapter by
Eb18 · 04 May 2025 -
Kent is young guy that has to spend the summer paying off his debt after accidentally damaging his bitch of a neighbour Julie’s car while playing a game with his friend Marcus. Kent resigns himself to working as Julie’s glorified servant, that is until he finds an odd looking idol that allows him to possess her body. Now with a summer of freedom ahead and Julie’s hot body to do with as he pleases, Kent is looking forward to making up for lost time and having some fun.
Note: This is a commissioned work that has not been personally written by me. I have been granted permission to distribute and share the story by the original author. -
Loading...
-
The push mower's dull rattle droned in Kent’s ears, blades whirring through the grass. His body strained beneath the midday sun, and through damp lashes, he caught the blur of a cherry-red convertible roaring down the road—top down, laughter trailing like exhaust.
“Fuck,” he muttered under his breath, wiping away another hand of sweat.
The mower sputtered as he yanked it over a thick patch near Julie’s hydrangeas. He imagined Marcus at the wheel, music cranked, their friends crowded in the back seat, already sunburned and salty from the ocean. They wouldn’t miss him today; they probably hadn’t even noticed he wasn’t around these days.
The sun seared, hammering against his back, arms, the nape of his neck where his hair stuck and tangled. Kent tried not to groan, but it was getting harder not to resent the injustice of it all. He trudged along, kicking dust into the air, each pass of the mower a reminder of how thoroughly he'd been screwed.
Two weeks ago, he’d been carefree, tossing a ball back and forth with Marcus in his front yard. It had all gone wrong so fast: Marcus’ wild throw, laughing at Kent’s half-hearted protest, goading him to catch it. Kent squinted against the sky; his hand fumbled the air. The dull clang was the sound of his afternoon crashing against Julie’s car, leaving a perfect circle of incrimination in the glossy finish.
They'd both stared—Marcus with lips curled around the brink of a "whoops," and Kent with his gut unraveling through his shirt.
Marcus caught his eye and smiled like he’d planned the whole thing. "No one saw. Chill, man!" Kent opened his mouth, closed it, hoped it wasn’t as big a deal as he feared.
It was.
The door slammed with the sharp report of impending disaster, and there was Julie in full fury, an avenging angel with a tan. "Which one of you incompetent brats—" She halted, eyes narrowing at the guilty-looking crease on her convertible’s door. Her voice fell, low and venomous. "—thinks this is funny?"
Kent swallowed. He hated the dryness in his mouth, the stickiness on his palms. He hated the dent in the car, hated Marcus's grin, and hated even more how it slid away into something else. Something innocent, friendly. "Hey, Ms. Bentley. We were just leaving a note."
She crossed the lawn with the gait of someone used to having …
To continue reading 5.6K words...
Subscribe to Outfox Premium
Unlock the rest of this chapter
Unlock all Premium stories on Outfox Stories
Priority support
Generate your own stories with AI
USD
$16
/month
Continue to Subscribe
Support the Author: Eb18
Unlock the rest of this chapter
Unlock all Premium stories by Eb18
Encourage Eb18 to write more stories
from USD
$4
/chapter
Continue to Support
No more chapters.